Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Just one minute ago she was stalking off – not the most apt description when one is formless and without a body anyway – away from her…

Her what? Friend? Other half? Mentor? Something closer than partner? She does not know – all these titles had disappeared when she turned her back, picked her side and drew the line in the sand. Not with her, no – against her.

The best description would be her enemy. The one whose empty body she had awoken in, the one who she had retrieved, revived and in a way, reunited with. The one who had patiently walked by her side as she retook her old abode.

And again – the one whose betrayal had stung the most.

She remembers her face well – cold and grim, eyes devoid of light or love, a hard-set line for a mouth. Standing between her and the white-haired heroine, ready to choose whose side she would take.

Of course she would take her side. What was this random girl in relation to her? She was faster, stronger, far more adept at harnessing Honkai energy, and what’s more – they had shared a body and mind, for goodness sake.

Privy to each other’s thoughts and emotions in the weeks they spent travelling to the mountain, ascending the mountain, clearing out the mindless beasts. The elder one giving sage advice, imparting techniques and methods to utilize her grand powers far more efficiently.

Gentle reproaches when necessary, but nothing too harsh – even now she still believes that she genuinely wanted to help her – of course when faced with the revelation of her true identity, it would be easy to back away, to say that she had not been aware.

She realizes that she is going off on a tangent – what was it again?

Ah yes, betrayal.

She had crossed the line in the sand and taken the white-haired girl’s hand, leaving her all alone once more. She had no words, and surely she must have had so many regrets. Why did I even teach her? Why did I even guide her? She is dangerous, she is the enemy, she is a Herrscher of all things.

So a Herrscher she was – she should have known. Honkai energy levels spiking where she walked, beasts and monsters bowing down before her only to be thrown down, the eerily natural and comfortable way the energies responded to her beck and call.

A Herrscher she is – fated harbinger of destruction, each more powerful than the last. Awakening when her predecessor was killed to assume her fated role, to weed out humanity and prevent them from growing too strong.

And thus the powers of a Herrscher she displays. Throwing herself into vicious battle against her enemy and her white-haired mentee. There is another one, and she is easily dealt with – just a finger’s touch on her mind and she is out for the count.

But this white-haired girl is different – carrying the powers of several Herrschers in her heart, and having been trained by her enemy. She is strong, but the Herrscher is stronger. She would have overpowered and killed her had it not been for that…

She snaps herself out of her reverie and looks around. So she is back again in the old timer’s mindscape.

What…what happened? Just one minute ago she was defeated, utterly trounced by the power of the Edge of Taixuan. Clever conniving snake – she had been reserving her true power for the last stretch of the battle.

Of course, she had appeared before her to say goodbye. Exchanged words, her enemy even putting on a façade of regret and sadness as she lamented their situation. She, on the other hand, had no such qualms saying what she really meant.

“Oh, it is only now that you feel like this, huh? After all we’ve been through, after all that I’ve said, after what you DID – you dare apologise?”

“I…I only mean to—”

She closes her eyes, sighs and tries to blot out the next memory. Alas it comes back all too clear, and despite herself she blushes a little.

What had she done to shut the old timer up? Why, she had crossed the distance between them quickly, grabbed the back of her head and placed an angry, hate-filled kiss firmly on her lips.

And what had she said afterwards?

“Now we’re even. For…that. Don’t expect to ever see me again.”

“But without the body…”

“And you still dare to show concern? No, you don’t get to do that. Go away.”

Silence had followed in the short moment after, and the Herrscher finally raising her head to reveal the trembling lips, furrowed brows and angry tears.

“Did you not hear me? Go on, get out of here!”

And that brings her finally back to the present. She is the Herrscher of Sentience, the great and mighty warrior gifted with power over minds, the cradle of a living thing’s entire being. She is the fount of all sentience, master of it all.

Yet she is confused, wondering greatly at the familiar surroundings. A great white realm of nothingness, glasslike mirrored floor stretching off as far as the eye can see, ringing where she takes steps with heels clacking.

She had walked off, and yet come back to the same point.

“O Fate, what a cruel joke you have played. I want nothing more than to get away from her, and yet you still bring me back to her?”

May as well try an experiment. The Herrscher draws her spear smoothly from its sheath, spinning it with a flourish before planting it point-down in the floor. No cracks or splinters, just the floor opening up to accept the speartip.

Now, to walk. She begins running, black and crimson feathers floating in her wake. She runs and runs with grey hair flying out behind her, looking back as her spear grows smaller and smaller until it is just on the verge of disappearing.

Aha. And now—

She turns back too late, and the varnished wood laced with metal that comprises her spear shaft smacks her cleanly in the center of the forehead. And at that speed too – the Herrscher has experienced worst, but this stings more, for whatever reason.

Ouch.

“So, I’m truly trapped here?”

The Herrscher rises to her feet easily, retrieves her spear and stows it away.

“Well, better make the most of it.”

“Class Monitor, look up ahead.”

Hua narrows her eyes, briefly harnessing a portion of her powers of Sentience – as much as she can take without full-on pulling it from her core. She focuses on the minds of the Legion Puppets  - yes, there it is. Silken gossamer threads still connect the puppets to the minds of their hosts – should they be destroyed…

“Bronya is ready to engage.”

“No. We cannot risk endangering the hosts.”

The puppets sway and stagger in place, their arms and legs and heads held up by seemingly invisible marionette’s strings.

Brief ideas run through Hua’s mind, and naturally the riskiest plan promises to yield the most fruit.

“Bronya, keep your weapons locked on. I will parley with the Herrscher of Sentience.”

“Bronya advises against that. You know what she is capable of – she may try to steal your body again.”

A little smile flits across Hua’s face as she composes herself.

“Then that is something I’ll have to leave to chance.”

Time grinds to a halt as the warrior dives into her mindscape.

There is something very different about her mindscape, Hua notes as she opens her eyes to find herself in a summer courtyard. She can best describe her surroundings as a seemingly infinite sea of clouds, with only mountain peaks visible in the distance.

Ahead of her is a bamboo thicket, and framed in by the green shoots is a circular stone table, set out with a teapot and some cups. A little wisp of steam issues from the neck of the pot – someone must have made tea.

Right now she can only think of one person who could have made such changes in her own mindscape, and that person had walked away from her weeks prior.

She is a Herrscher – the very thing that she was trained to fight against, even underwent the MANTIS surgery to be able to stand a better chance. So why had she felt concern when the grey-haired girl turned her back and walked away?

Why should she even feel anything for her? She is her enemy, she is dangerous, and she is wild and unpredictable – this is at least what her logical side is telling her.

And yet when her thawed-out heart speaks, it can only say that the Herrscher is lost, confused, alone in a strange world wielding powers that she does not know how to control. She is wandering, and she needs guidance, perhaps someone to call friend.

Hua has some suspicion as to why she followed her heart – her journey with Kiana in Arc City, her days spent in St. Freya, all the bonds she forged over the years – they helped her to warm her cold heart and open up to the world for good.

Hua briefly reminisces on the weeks that she spent with the Herrscher.

Before the great revelation came, it had been happy, nearly carefree as the girl led her on a walk through the clouds, speaking about the past and passing her unhesitating judgment on all things big and small.

Loud, confident and brash, quick to joke and laugh. That had been what the Herrscher thought Fu Hua was supposed to be after returning from death. A clean slate for lack of better words.

She had been very physically close as well. Whenever she succeeded at something – be it destroying Honkai beasts, or making some small progress in controlling her powers – she would wrap Hua up in a tight hug, a brilliant smile on her face.

“Old timer, I did it! C’mon, praise me, praise me!”

Hua would smile despite herself, reciprocating the Herrscher’s embrace with a brief pat on the back.

“Well done. You’re learning fast.”

What exactly did she see her as? A student? A junior figure awaiting guidance and training? Not so, given her innate talent and knack for combat. Almost as if she was born for the role of a warrior. Perhaps something of a familial figure, since she had been born in her body and shared so much of her memories? No, not that either.

Certainly not, now that she remembers that night they had spent in the little cave near Mount Taixuan’s peak. She remembers them talking long into the night about life in general, slowly inching closer and closer until their hips had been touching.

She now knows it had been something spawned in the heat of the moment, but at the time she had thought it to be a sign, an indication that perhaps their relationship could have a place in this world, amidst all this uncertainty. Whatever came, they might be able to survive if they worked together.

Whatever the case, the Herrscher had paid her back for the kiss, and that was that. No more.

The rest was history. She had chosen Kiana, and Kiana had fought with the Herrscher, at key moments having to rely on Hua’s assistance to survive otherwise crippling blows. She had harnessed her Blade of Taixuan, won, and the last Hua saw of the Herrscher had been her turned back, fading away into the distance.

The past weeks that she had spent working with Kiana, Bronya, Seele and Theresa on the mystery of the Legion puppets and disappearance cases had been a blur, but it had been a welcome respite from all the heavy things related to her. What she needed after revival was some rest.

In any case, she shakes herself from her thoughts and returns to the present. The scenery and the courtyard have not changed, yet the likely author of this scene has not yet made her appearance.

As if on cue, the bamboo shoots rustle as a slim figure pushes through and emerges from the thicket, hands on hips and glowering at her. She has not changed at all, still wearing the flashy asymmetrical black robes with golden armour, the red jewel sparkling at her forehead, the grey hair flowing behind her.

Despite everything, a little hint of relief touches Hua’s mind, and her body language must have showed it, for the next thing she sees is the blade of the Herrscher’s sword, pressed against her throat. Their positions have changed too – the Herrscher is atop her with an icily calm grin on her face, and she is on her back, arms somehow pinned beneath her.

She didn’t even see her coming. What a show of speed.

“Give me one reason not to end you right now.”

Hua is silent for a moment. Should she be straight with her, or spin a little truthful tale? The Herrscher’s sword is in direct contact with her skin – she can feel the Herrscher’s hand tremble ever-so-slightly through the blade; she doubts that she truly wants to kill her.

Still, one can’t be too careful.

“If you put that sword away, I’ll tell you.”

“Oh, sure. Then you’ll have the upper hand and I’ll be forced to lose. Again.”

“No, no. You’ve got it wrong—”

The Herrscher shifts her body weight forward slightly, her grin turning murderous now and growing. The blade’s edge is in danger of breaking the skin, yet all Hua can do is to remain perfectly still. Her legs are unrestrained and could be used to easily disable the Herrscher swiftly, and yet she doesn’t lash out.

Why?

Her train of thought is interrupted as the Herrscher removes the blade from her throat, but still keeps it close to her neck. If she wanted to, she would be able to slit her throat just as swiftly.

“You must be truly desperate to come to me for help.”

When Hua doesn’t say anything, the Herrscher cocks her head, drawing back her sword arm and aiming the tip at Hua’s throat.

“Well? I’m fine if you won’t have any last words; it’ll save me the guilt—”

The Herrscher stops speaking suddenly, eyes widening and taking in a sharp breath. Hua remains as still as a statue, eyes tracking the girl’s every move as she takes in another breath, releases it and returns her gaze to her.

Then she sheathes her sword, rises to her feet and looks down at Hua.

“…Get up. I won’t kill you, but you better watch out still.”

Hua slowly gets to her feet, never letting her gaze leave the Herrscher. Crisis averted, but she mustn’t let down her guard. The Herrscher’s back is turned to her, but then she turns her head slightly to gaze back, and a strange feeling wells up in Hua’s heart.

“I…Have you been well?”

The Herrscher is silent, then nods reluctantly. She still doesn’t turn back to face Hua, keeping her back turned. The MANTIS looks at the ground for a little while longer, then raises her head and offers her proposal.

“The reason why I came…is to ask you for help.”

Chapter Text

The Herrscher’s reaction is as unexpected as it is exaggerated. Her eyes widen, an involuntary scoff shakes her on her feet, and at last – a halting, piercing laugh.

“Wait. Wait. Did-did I hear that right?”

“I—”

“No, no. You should shut up and let me talk. You want my help. My help?”

The Herrscher shakes her head, still chuckling and chuckling, then repeating Hua’s words again, mockingly imitating her calm and collected tone.

“I want your help. Imagine that! I came back here, made myself comfortable and prettied the whole place up.”

“How did you—”

The Herrscher’s head suddenly whips up, a feral snarl bubbling in the back of her throat. The next instant a sharp floating sword has materialised, its tip in direct contact with Hua’s forehead. The blade trembles a little, and Hua winces as it breaks the outermost layer of her skin. The Herrscher advances close, eyes wide with fury and a finger coming up to press against Hua’s lips.

“Shut. Up.”

A short moment of silence passes, and then the Herrscher’s mood abruptly changes once more. The sword fades away and she turns back, shaking her head and scoffing.

“You want my help. Well, here’s something you can help me with.”

Hua’s eyes dart around as several crimson swords appear in the air, circling around her and getting closer and closer with each pass. She stays perfectly still, never taking her eyes off the Herrscher as she trains on her eyes fiercely glowing with a mix of glee, righteous fury and sadism.

“You will stand there and say what you have to say. Whether or not I kill you depends on whether I’m happy.”

Hua breathes in deeply. She is fairly certain that she’ll survive, but there’s no telling what the Herrscher is capable of. When one’s mind is clouded with anger and coupled with terrible instability, one can be capable of a great many things once thought impossible.

The anger radiating off the Herrscher’s form is plain to see – it’s bleeding out into the mindscape and staining it with scarlet hues.

“I…I need your help. There are innocents trapped in the Legion Herrscher’s Theater and I need your power to decouple them from the crossfire. After that…I will also need your power to aid Kiana.”

“Kiana. Kiana, Kiana, Kiana. Old timer, have you lost your fucking mind?”

“No, I—”

Hua is cut off as the Herrscher gives a harsh, piercing laugh. And then another, and another until she is nearly bent over in her mirth, joylessly and harshly laughing, shaking her head and stomping her feet.

For the next few minutes Hua can only stand there in silence, brows mildly furrowed in consternation, fingers slightly curled at her sides, staring at the Herrscher lost in hysterics. She stands still, watching and watching and watching, not daring to do anything, say anything for fear of the circle of swords still rotating around her body.

At last the Herrscher seems to calm down, raking Hua with an angry, incredulous and yet curious look.

“Are you done? Because your body looks really nice about now.”

Despite the tension so thick in the air and the murderous intent hidden behind the casual words, Hua still feels a faint blush creep up her cheeks, blood flow lightly reddening her ears. She has heard this compliment many times before – from Kiana, from fans and strangers in St. Freya, from Mei even – and yet each time she reacts just as strongly.

“Think I don’t see your panties getting wet, old timer? Don’t get it all wrong – your body would look even better when I’m done sticking a hundred swords through it.”

Oh.

“I…take it that you’re not convinced?”

“Oh, sure. I’m convinced. Just one word from the mighty Empyrean Celestial is enough to bring me to my knees. Any wish of hers is my sacred command. Whatever she wants, I’ll agree to it.”

It wouldn’t take a fool to be able to tangibly grasp the sarcasm dripping from the Herrscher’s words, and Hua clears her throat before continuing.

“If you don’t help me, hundreds will suffer. Kiana may die. Bronya may die. Even I…might die.”

“So what? When you die, the body will be free for me to take, just as I rightfully should. And do you think I give the tiniest shit about others?”

Hua falls silent, the Herrscher smiling loftily and strutting a short distance away.

“Time is ticking, old timer. Either you convince me or I’ll just keep you here, unable to do anything. Bronya is probably wondering where her Class Monitor is now. Kiana…I dunno where she is, but she can definitely go screw off.”

“The Legion Herrscher…”

“What about them?”

“If we are defeated, it will take over all of us. Turn us into its brainwashed puppets. And you…won’t have a body to take anymore.”

A slight break in the Herrscher’s stride; Hua allows herself a tiny moment of triumph as she shifts her weight from foot to foot, still keeping her gaze on the grey-haired girl.

“Alright. Okay. Assuming you’re even telling the truth about the Legion Herrscher, what do I stand to gain from this?”

“The body. When all this is done, I will willingly hand over the body to you. I will fade away as I was meant to, and you will be the new Fu Hua.”

The Herrscher inclines her head, raising one eyebrow. Curiously though, her smile droops as she snaps her fingers and recalls the swords spinning around Hua’s form.

“Really. You will abandon your friends and everything you call dear in this world and let a Herrscher take over, all so you can ensure that your mission succeeds?”

“If it means that I am lost and my friends live, then yes.”

This time, it’s the Herrscher’s turn to fall silent. She leans in, closely scrutinising Hua’s face.

“Listen well. I could kill you right now and take over the body just as easily. I could then go on to kill your friends, your dear ones, all you cherish and love. Are you willing to let that happen? Could your soul rest easy with that much blood staining it?”

When Hua does not respond, not knowing what to say, the Herrscher shakes her head and continues.

“You know, old timer, you are interesting. I thought that I was capable of killing you without a second thought. But now…”

The Herrscher’s sword whips up out of nowhere, aimed straight at Hua’s chest.

“See? Funny, isn’t it? Something tells me to let you live; it stops me from harming you yet it was silent when I fought Kiana. Why?”

“I…do not know. But as for our deal…”

Hua trails off, the faces of her friends and cherished ones popping up in her mind. Kiana’s bright grin, Bronya’s tiny smile, Mei’s soft laughter, Seele’s shy blush, Theresa’s warm voice…and even Himeko’s motherly air. Could she stand to throw it all away, just so her dear comrade and friend could succeed?

“She changed my life, and will go on to change others. I want to live until then, so I won’t leave until you’re convinced.”

“And then you’ll immediately give up and let me have my own way with your body. Do you even see how little sense you’re making?”

Hua lowers her head, and the Herrscher advances closer, lowering her sword.

“Face it, old timer. You’re just desperate for my power. And let me tell you – you’re pathetic. I could just withhold the power, but you’re acting so beat-up and snivelly that it’s making me sick.”

“So you…”

The Herrscher shrugs her shoulders, dismissing her swords and finally looking back up at Hua. She plants her hands on her hips, raising an eyebrow and letting her gaze travel up and down Hua’s body. After a while, she nods slowly, perhaps even approvingly.

“I accept your offer. But you better make good on your promise. Once you’re done helping that little idiot, the body’s mine, and mine alone.”

“…Deal.”

The Herrscher seems to brighten up, and she straightens to her full height before extending a hand out. It is her left hand, enveloped in a fingerless glove that exposes her black-painted fingernails. Hua can’t help but soften a little; she remembers this hand very well – it tightly grasped hers as they ascended the mountain, it rested loosely in hers when they sat through the night, and…

It was the hand that tightly grasped a crimson blade, swinging it wildly and yet with vicious precision. It is the hand that struck desperately in a last-ditch attempt to get one final hit in. It is the hand that wrapped around her throat and threatened to apply crushing force when she said goodbye.

The Herrscher of Sentience is a wildcard; utterly unpredictable and wholly willful, combined with her stunning power and violent tendencies, she would be a grave threat to humanity should she choose to. And yet, she is also not entirely bereft of compassion – Hua recalls how she eased that little girl’s suffering – and she still has the capacity to be a good person.

Hua knows that she is taking the riskiest of gambles here. She does mean what she said, but doubt is gnawing somewhere in the back of her mind – she might not truly be ready to let go of this world yet. Should the Herrscher find out, what would she do?

And there is no guarantee that the Herrscher of Sentience’s powers would be the tide-turner. Sure, she has total mastery over the “sentience” of all living souls – but would it be enough to stand against the five hundred broken minds of the Legion Herrscher?

“Oi. You want my help or not?”

The Herrscher’s snappy, biting voice shakes her from her thoughts, and she slowly, hesitantly takes the offered hand. The Herrscher’s scarlet eyes widen, her small grin growing as chains bind their hands together, chains the same color as her brilliant eyes.

And then – Hua feels it! The sensation of their souls being bound together, the sensation of a lightweight chain wrapping around her heart, a chain that she can acutely feel if she but concentrates a little. And at the other end, she can sense the Herrscher’s soul pulsing steadily.

“What…what did you do?”

“Nothing. Just wrote a little insurance policy for myself. To make sure you’ll stick to your end of the bargain.”

“I don’t follow.”

The Herrscher groans; the chain tangled around her wrist slackening as she slouches and rolls her eyes. She stares incredulously at Hua, lip curling in disgust as she brings her free hand to first tap her chest, then point at the MANTIS’ heart.

“Simply put – you now have unfettered access to our—my power. I just brought our souls closer to make the process easier.”

Hua’s heart lifts a little; a tiny hint of a smile modestly curving her lips. What a change of heart the Herrscher seems to have had – from pinning her down with a sword at her throat, to linking their souls together. Perhaps their relationship does have the potential to be repaired.

“Thank you. Truly.”

“Shut up, shut up. Your voice is pissing me off again. Scram, shoo, get out of here and settle your affairs.”

Hua wavers a little; something still is weighing on her mind and she has the odd feeling that if she doesn’t square if off here and now, she might never get the chance again. The Herrscher notices – obviously – and draws nearer. Hostility still is there in her posture, but even then there is also a little curiosity mixed in.

“What? Go on. Get out and do your thing.”

“I…”

“Are you deaf, or are you stupid? Get lost!”

“When it is all done and the body is yours…what will you do?”

The Herrscher of Sentience’s grin shrinks a little, eyes narrowing in disgust as she draws back and turns away. When she next speaks – surprisingly – there is a hint of sadness that cracks her voice but if a little.

“Why should I care? You will be dead.”

“In that case, could I make a last request?”

The Herrscher surges forward suddenly, clamping one hand over Hua’s mouth and summoning a swarm of scarlet blades to her side. Now the momentary sadness has been replaced with anger – anger burning bright and hot and furious.

“No. You will tell me after you win. Now go.”

“Herrscher of Sentience…thank you.”

And with that, Hua retreats swiftly, returning to the present and quickly taking stock of the situation. Nothing has changed – Bronya still has her cannons and floating guns trained on the puppets, the puppets still hover there eerily, and her heart still is empty, devoid of power.

Devoid of power? No – Hua tests the chain that newly binds the Herrscher’s soul to hers’. She tugs on her end and the other person relents, raw energy and power flooding her core and causing Hua to nearly go light-headed from the influx.

I…I’ve got my powers back!

Our powers, you mean. Now hurry up, I’m getting impatient.

One powerful strike, one shattering mental blow is all it takes. A fiery phoenix taking wing at her back as she speeds forward and cleanly separates the connections enslaving the human hosts. As the puppets cry out wildly, suddenly bereft of anchors, Bronya opens fire and the puppets cease to make any further noise.

“Class Monitor. Are you alright?”

Hua slowly rises from her position, looking at her hands sparking with crimson fire. When she turns to face her friend, alarm flits across the latter’s face as briefly her eyes flash scarlet and amber. Bronya recoils a little, then nods.

“Bronya understands. She will watch your back in case the Herrscher of Sentience tries anything.”

Idiot. So untrusting.

The Herrscher’s voice in her head is like a loudspeaker, and Hua blinks rapidly, eyes reverting to their usual cerulean shimmer. She focuses, speaking inwardly and chastising the Herrscher in a stern, measured voice.

She does have reason to distrust you after what you did.

Whatever. Let’s carry on.

Hua nods, motioning for Bronya to follow as they move past the averted crisis. Still the Legion Theater seems boundless, stretching off seemingly infinitely as they rapidly traverse its winding depths, hurtling down the corridors and sprinting up the stairways.

“There!”

Bronya’s eyes narrow as the pair skid to a halt in front of a twisted pocket realm in the Theater. A large shattered mirror floats serenely in the nothingness, and lying limp in front of it is the subject of all their worries and hopes.

“Is the idiotka…”

Bronya trails off, exhaling a shaky breath. Hua takes the opportunity of her heightened powers to peer into Kiana’s head – not the first time she has done so – tenderly tracing through the familiar paths of her mind until she understands, and gently withdraws.

“No. Just…unconscious. And waging war in her mind.”

Yeah, yeah. Doing battle with the self-titled “Queen”. Can’t say I hope that arrogant prick wins, to be honest.

“Should we intervene?”

“No. Kiana is strong, and I trust that she’ll be alright in the end. We’ll wait for her.”

“Bronya…agrees.”

Bronya casts one more wistful glance at her friend, then settles down on the floor and leans back against the metal hands of Project Bunny to rest. Hua remains standing, back tense and straight, in an alert posture.

“Class Monitor, you’re not going to rest?”

“Well, there is a hostile Herrscher in my head.”

Hey. I may be unpredictable, but I do at least have a sense of honor. Unlike you.

Can you…can you please pipe down?

Nah. It was your choice to let me into your head. Just like it was your choice to abandon me.

Times were…different at that point.

Doesn’t change the fact that you were level-headed and thinking clearly then.

I…am sorry.

No, you’re not sorry. You’re pathetic.

The Herrscher falls silent, and Hua’s shoulders slump. Her eyes return to Kiana’s prone form, a silent prayer to whatever god listening out there coming to her lips. For all their sakes, she must triumph over the Herrscher of the Void lingering in her soul.

Otherwise they are all doomed.

Chapter Text

Minutes pass, and in her periphery Hua can make out Bronya drowsing, her eyes half-lidded. Perhaps she should rest too – to conserve her strength for the hard battle ahead. She knows that the Legion Herrscher will neither be an easy nor singular foe.

You really are pretty stupid, old timer.

Herrscher of Sentience?

Do you really think I’m so malicious as to hijack the body while you’re unaware? The soul-binding I did goes both ways.

I…don’t understand.

Oh, you really are dense. Let me put it this way: if you top, I can pull away. If I top, you can take back control.

I don’t think that’s the right analogy.

And yet it gets the message across anyway. Now be quiet and leave me alone – look at your precious little friend.

“Kiana!”

“Class Monitor, hurry!”

Kiana’s prone form starts to move, and then she is waking up, levering herself up on her elbows, Bronya and Hua rushing to help her up. The red battle jacket that she sports nowadays is lying to the side, and Bronya retrieves it, draping it over her shoulders.

Meanwhile Hua gently holds Kiana’s upper arm, supporting her as she slowly gets to her feet.

“Kiana? Are you alright?”

The white-haired girl finally looks up, taking in Hua’s face, and then Bronya’s. Her eyes seem a little brighter, a little clearer, and the little smile she gives seems unworried and free from trouble. Perhaps her triumph over the Void Queen did some wonders for her.

“Class Monitor, Bronya…I met her.”

“Who?”

“Aun—Himeko. I met her, you know. The Legion Herrscher caused her to resurface, but I managed to defeat her. After that, I was alone…and she came.”

A little tear comes to the girl’s eye, and she blinks it away before gently pushing Hua’s hand off her shoulder and straightening up. There is lingering sadness in her eyes, and yet behind the sadness Hua and Bronya can see hope and great rejoicing.

“All the things I wanted to say to her but didn’t get the chance to…all the hugs I wanted to give her…everything that’s happened since. When all was said and done, she only gazed at me tenderly and said no more.”

The trio fall silent, and then Kiana looks up again.

“There is…something I need to tell you all. Class Monitor – do you remember Sirin?”

“I do.”

Kiana gives a small sheepish smile, tapping her chest with a finger.

“Well, it turns out that I’m her. Or at least – the manifestation of her desire to be loved and to have a loving family. I am Kiana Kaslana, daughter of Siegfried and Cecilia. Designation K-423 and Sirin’s…good side if you want to call me that.”

Unexpectedly, Bronya wraps her arms around the taller girl’s waist, latches on and squeezes her tightly. Hua follows up with warm arms around the both of them, patting Kiana’s head affectionately as Bronya rests her head on her collar.

“Whatever you are, whatever the world tells you…know that you’ll always be our friend first and foremost.”

“Aw, Class Monitor…you’re making Bronya cry.”

“B-Bronya was not crying. She was just…hmph!”

The grey-haired girl wipes her eyes and moves away, glancing around the Theater as a deep rumble runs through the entire space. Then the sounds of running and zipping cables and chattering claws as puppets of Domination begin to deploy nearby.

“The Herrscher knows its plan failed, and it will come down hard. Bronya has the heaviest firepower; she will lead the way forward.”

“Then let’s go.”

Kiana stoops, picks up her sword and shoulders it. Briefly she glances at Hua, at her eyes, and nods resolutely.

“Class Monitor…thanks. You’ll stay with us after all this, right?”

“I…of course. Of course I will.”

Don’t forget our deal.

I haven’t. Still…do let me say my goodbyes, alright?

No. Now hurry up – time’s a-wasting.

“Good. Ready to end this once and for all?”

Hua nods, Bronya rolls her eyes and tries to hide her little grin, and Kiana laughs. And then the three of them are once more moving like the wind through the Theater of Domination. The Legion Herrscher is indeed furious, and as its puppets are deployed then destroyed as quickly, faint roars echo through the space.

They move like a well-oiled machine – Bronya at the front with cannons decimating scores of puppets and Imaginary constructs, Kiana in the middle with greatsword swinging at those which dove in at melee range, and Hua at the back with her powers of Sentience picking off stragglers.

As they press further, the attacks only intensify. No longer does the Legion Herrscher utilize fragile puppets; it starts to call on Imaginary constructs of great power, wielding spinning swords and disintegration beams. Yet none stand before the furious power of humanity’s warriors.

On and on they proceed until they come to a central stage floating in the middle of nowhere. Crumbling buildings paint an ominous background, their very forms dusting away into ruin. Then powerful constructs come in one by one, each ringed by hordes of puppets.

And then—the puppets speak in one voice; one disharmonious voice made up of thousands of tortured voices forced to speak by the malignant Herrscher’s will.

“Why won’t you give up? You know you cannot change the malice in human hearts!”

“Sure, this world may be ugly. But there are those who have shown me all in it that is beautiful.”

“Kiana, why? You of all people should know that humanity’s nature never changes – twisted and vile.”

“Be that as it may – there are plenty of other things worth fighting for. And for their sake, we stand against you.”

The puppets laugh, a harsh and piercing drone that carries through the air and seems to reverberate around the entire Theater. The constructs roar and the puppets snarl, and battle is joined once more.

This time, the fight is not so easy. Hua barely manages to dodge the disintegration beam of a construct and then vault over the swiping claws of a puppet. For a brief moment she turns her gaze inward – the Herrscher of Sentience is fighting off a myriad of mental assaults.

Herrsch—

Shut up and focus!

Hua backsteps swiftly, just managing to avoid a puppet’s cannon blast. For its attempt at taking her life, it receives a devastating palm-strike to the cranium which shatters its porcelain head entirely.

Thank—

One more word and you’re dead! I don’t want to inherit a dead body, so leave the mind to me, for fuck’s sake!

A momentary lull in the assault, and Bronya glances around warily, recalling her floating guns and making quick repairs to Project Bunny’s chassis. The mech doesn’t look too shabby, though it sports a number of deep scratches and cracks in its armour.

Bronya takes her eyes off her surroundings to fuss over a torn gap in her mech’s armour, and then without warning—

“Bronya! Look out!”

But even as the words are leaving Kiana’s mouth, a twisted puppet hand falls like a grasping claw. Its fingers are splayed out, striking Bronya and stunning her even as Hua lunges to her aid. Then the hand closes around Bronya’s body and retracts swiftly upwards until it disappears through a spatial rift with its captive.

“No!”

Kiana cries out, hands gripping her greatsword tightly. The constructs and puppets return swiftly and battle is resumed. Now the stage crumbles, odd pillars and beams flying in all directions – perhaps the Legion Herrscher has a mind to play some twisted game with them.

No longer is the playing field level. Hua and Kiana leap from makeshift platform to makeshift platform, climbing up and up even as the surroundings change – Hua risks a glance and sees nothing but spinning Imaginary pillars as far as the eye can see. Evidently it is trying to hem them in.

Kiana fights well, chopping up puppets and cutting down constructs. But even as the puppets’ ruined bodies fall away they are put back together jerkily, marionette strings pulling any severed limbs back. Their heads spin nightmarishly and they laugh as they return to the fray.

The constructs at least are not regenerative – yet, or permanently as Hua hopes – and she makes sure to destroy their seedlike cores to prevent repairs. Once again she takes a risky glance into her mindscape, but all she can see are puppet bodies piling up rapidly.

Herrscher of Sentience!

Old timer, I—

The Herrscher of Sentience’s voice cuts out abruptly, and Hua freezes for a moment. That is enough for a flying puppet to tackle her off the platform, and dozens more hem in around her. Even as the puppet reaches for her face, Hua focuses, eyes turning scarlet for a brief moment.

There is light at the end of the tunnel and Kiana is very close. Only now does she see Hua on the brink of capture, and she dives back down, moving through her enemies like the wind.

“Go, Kiana!”

Hua grits her teeth and unleashes a storm of crimson blades to form a crude set of platforms for her friend. A pained look flashes across Kiana’s face and she ignores Hua’s advice, reaching out for her. Now her fingers are just managing to reach across and nearly brush—

A puppet tackles her in midair, slowing her advance and allowing another oversized puppet hand to grab Hua and take her away into nothingness. Through hazy vision Hua can just make out Kiana leaping from blade to blade, climbing ever upward; she hopes that the end of the tunnel is near.

Hua’s consciousness returns to her mindscape and lets her body go limp, held tightly by the Legion Herrscher’s hands. Everywhere she walks there are destroyed puppets, all seeming to have been taken down by a spear, sword or the sharp edges of a chainwhip.

And then she finds her – sprawled out at the foot of a mountain of broken puppets.

The Herrscher of Sentience looks worse for the wear, sporting wounds to her abdomen, gashes on her arms and cuts on her legs. But at least she is wearing a tired smile, lifting her hand at Hua’s approach.

“Herrscher of Sentience!”

“Well. They tried to take your—no. Our mind. Didn’t let them.”

“Just stay still. I will heal you.”

So saying, Hua kneels by the Herrscher’s side, gently lifting her arm and slowly tracing over her many wounds with her hand. The Herrscher winces; she must have at least two fractures in her radius. Hua traces her wounds over and over again, utilizing her powers of Sentience to slowly knit torn flesh, fuse broken bones and repair ripped skin.

A little chuckle comes to the Herrscher as Hua shifts closer to work better, shaking her head and coughing out a mouthful of blood.

“Aren’t you scared of coming so close, old timer?”

“Even if you wanted to, you couldn’t kill me now. You’re too weak.”

“Ha. Ordinarily I’d reward that kind of talk with impalement, but…you’re right.”

“Sit still and shut up. Let me heal you.”

The Herrscher falls silent, watching as Hua caresses her arm, judges it healed and sets it down in her lap. Is that just the trick of the light, or are those little tears she can see cresting the corners of Hua’s eyes?

“Hey—”

“Quiet.”

“Okay.”

Hua moves on to her other arm – this one is her sword arm and is even more injured. Despite herself, Hua can’t stop that strange feeling of furious grief when she inspects a wound on the Herrscher’s elbow – the puppet’s claw cut so deep that she can just make out the bone underneath.

“They will pay for this.”

“Hmm? What was that I just heard?”

“N-Nothing.”

Awkward silence again as Hua manages to slowly close the wounds on the Herrscher’s other arm. Part of her is screaming to get away, to remove herself from this dangerous Herrscher’s presence, and another part of her is demanding that she do her job well.

She moves on to the Herrscher’s torso, and a little blush comes to her cheeks as her hands brush against her collarbone. The Herrscher smiles, a strange expression on her bloody face, and shakes her head again.

“What, panties getting wet again?”

“Uh, no. It’s just…”

Hua trails off, unable to find the right words as she leans in to unbuckle the Herrscher’s armoured belt. It is a fancy golden thing, wide and offering much protection from most weapons. Though it looks like one or two disintegration beams still managed to inflict some blunt-force trauma.

The Herrscher’s smile only widens as Hua leans in; their faces are very close together and Hua’s fingers aren’t helping by fumbling with the buckles at the back, unable to undo the belt.

“Enjoying yourself, old timer?”

“D-Don’t take it any other way. Removing your armour will just help me do my job better.”

“And now you’re sounding like me.”

The Herrscher says no more as Hua finally removes her belt and parts her robes. Still there is the touchy matter of the stiff leather vest she wears underneath – if she were to remove it she could access her wounds better.

“Um…”

“I see how it is, old timer. You just want to give your eyes a good feasting, eh?”

“Uh—no—”

“Relax. I did model my form after you – what’s there to be embarrassed about?”

Hua pats her cheeks to tamp down the blush that she is certain is turning her ears red, and breathes in deeply, repeatedly to calm herself.

“Don’t take this any other way.”

“You say that, but I know your mind is thinking otherwise. Still – you’re so flustered. It’s funny.”

So saying, the Herrscher unstraps her vest and lays it to one side, revealing the many wounds that mar her torso. A torso that is identical to Hua’s, she notes: slender and lithe with toned, well-defined muscles and the subtle swells of her breasts.

“Not bad, eh old timer?”

“You would look better without all the wounds.”

“Touche.”

The Herrscher relaxes and allows Hua to change positions such that her back is laid across and supported by her thighs. She fusses over her wounds, touching lightly and letting her powers do the job. Still, the Herrscher’s breath hitches as Hua’s fingers accidentally graze against her abs.

“Oh—sorry.”

“Stop that.”

Hua says nothing, finished at last and turning her attention to the Herrscher’s legs. Strong muscles, ample thighs, slender calves—ah, she shouldn’t be thinking of such things. The Herrscher taps her fingers idly on the floor of the mindscape as Hua slowly knits her wounds closed.

“Done.”

“At last.”

As the Herrscher stretches her arms and flexes her fingers, Hua begins a mental count in the back of her head. Now that the Herrscher of Sentience is healed fully, what will she do?

As if reading her thoughts, the Herrscher puts out a hand, crimson Sentience energy swirling at her fingertips. She glances down to Hua, still in a sitting position, closes her eyes, furrows her eyebrows and grits her teeth.

“Herr—”

Suddenly and without warning, the Herrscher lets loose a bloodcurdling scream like one damned and summons a massive sword in the air. Hua freezes; there is no time to react and she is vulnerable here. So these are the Herrscher of Sentience’s true intentions after all – she should never have—

The Herrscher gives another cry of rage and drops her arm, sending the sword crashing down. Hua throws up her arm in a futile attempt to protect herself, awaiting the sword’s heavy impact and awaiting for it to cleave flesh, crush bone, snap tendons and tear muscle.

The impact is still ringing in her ears as Hua cautiously opens her eyes. The Herrscher’s arm is still outstretched and she is breathing heavily, raggedly, grey hair falling all over her face and shrouding her features in shadow. Hua turns her head and exhales; the sword has buried itself in the floor just next to her, and yet touches not one of her hairs.

Silence reigns as both size each other up, Hua’s expression turning stern and her fingers slowly curling into fists. The Herrscher is still breathing like a wounded, rageful beast, fists clenched so tight that blood is seeping out between the cracks between her fingers, dripping on the floor.

Another long silence passes before the Herrscher slumps, dismisses the summoned sword and sinks to the floor. Carefully, Hua gets to her feet, moving close and hesitantly, lightly putting a hand on her shoulder.

When the Herrscher of Sentience doesn’t react, Hua tightens her grip to a light squeeze. In response, her head whips up, brows furrowed and eyes wide, the murderous intent rapidly draining and being replaced with…regret. Hot angry tears are spilling down her cheeks, and her lower lip trembles.

“Let's talk."

Silence, and the Herrscher's lip curls in disgust.

"Whatever discord that remains between us, we need to sort it out before the Legion Herrscher kills us."

Silence, and the Herrscher looks away.

"Please."

"...Alright."

Chapter Text

“I think…to get to the root of the problem we must start from the very beginning.”

The Herrscher doesn’t say anything. The two of them are seated in the summer courtyard, a teapot and teacups between them. The round stone table whose poles they have each occupied is no more than one meter in diameter, yet that distance may well be one thousand kilometers. 

Her tears have long dried, but her eyes are still bloodshot. She can’t lift her gaze to meet Hua’s, nor can she look at her bandaged palms – Hua had insisted on bandaging her wounds – instead she simply stares blankly at the table as if it’s the most interesting thing in the world. 

“I was afraid. Afraid of you. I’d been born and bred and trained to fight and kill Herrschers, carrying the genes of Garuda in me.”

“Y-you think I don’t know that?"

The Herrscher’s voice is shaky, cracking when the tide of emotions she has kept bottled up threatens to burst forth. Swallowing deeply and inhaling, she nods for Hua to continue. 

“And…instinct took over. Believe me, I do see you as a person. It’s just…my fear and my hatred prevented me from seeing it.”

“Convenient. Now that you’re in danger, you suddenly turn amicable.”

“I...”

“Enough. You’re just trying to look good in my eyes before Kiana, that little idiot, wins and all is good."

“No, I—”

“Shut up!”

The Herrscher shouts suddenly, slamming her fist on the table with enough force to knock the teapot over. Boiling tea spills out and a few drops sting her skin but she doesn’t even seem to notice. 

“That’s what you are, aren’t you? The Legion Herrscher is right – humanity is always ugly, always lying, always betraying! That’s what you did, didn’t you?”

Hua doesn’t know what to say, her gaze slowly traveling down to her hands in her lap. The Herrscher spits out a curse, knocks the teacups aside and scoffs. 

“Listen. You betrayed me. I came into this world alone and confused, but then you came along and I thought I finally could have a friend.”

“You did?”

“For a psychic, old timer, you sure are fucking terrible at reading people. I thought that you could be the one to guide me. And that you did!” 

“No…I offered advice, gave you tips. Nothing else.”

“So modest. You…I respected you, you know. All my confusion, all my fear, all my loneliness. You were the answer to all that."

Hua bows her head, saying nothing and refusing—no, not daring to look the grey-haired girl in the eye. 

“Do you hear me? Fu Hua, I want to kill you so bad, but I can’t! And it’s all your fault. You and your stupid gentle ways and your stupid smile and stupid guidance. Fuck, I wish I could wipe it all but look at where we are now!”

Then Hua does something she thought she’d never be capable of doing. She sits fully upright, undoes her belt and parts her robe, baring her chest. The Herrscher stops mid-rant, staring incredulously and raising both eyebrows. 

“Kill me, then. Wipe it all away. I have lived far too long, so might as well, you know?” 

The Herrscher silently rises to her feet, summoning her weapons and selecting the sword. She raises her sword high, pointing it straight at Hua’s heart – one clean stroke would be all it takes. Her sword arm, Hua notes, is trembling. 

Still, she is eerily calm. All her fifty thousand and more years of experiences and anecdotes could be snuffed out instantly, yet she is treating it as no more troubling than a stubbed toe. 

The Herrscher maintains her grip on the sword, her face grim and set. This could be it – the source of all her fury and hatred is offering her a free hit in, she could end it all right here and take the body for herself. Break free of the Theater and escape to be as free as the air. 

Instead, one memory keeps popping into her head. It is a happy memory, of Hua embracing her tightly atop the mountain after she managed to achieve a greater height with her powers. Both are smiling – Hua’s smile gentle and measured, and her own smile wide and rejoicing, resting her head on her collar. She can barely focus on anything else besides Hua’s smiling face, her joyous beaming face. 

And in that moment, she makes her choice. 

“Cover yourself up, slut.”

She lowers her sword, sheathes it and turns away. But before Hua can do anything she is spinning around and moving around the table for her. There is no time to react, no time to fend her off, no time to even say anything. Only a surprised gasp as the Herrscher tackles her down to the floor. 

Hua looks first to her exposed breasts, but it becomes the thing of least importance as the Herrscher turns a gaze so intense on her that she flinches. Her scarlet eyes are blazing with such a fiery mix of anger, frustration…and desire. That last thing is most pronounced as the Herrscher’s hand wanders, moving to trace fingertips over Hua’s cheek. 

“I hate this.”

“Do you?” 

“I hate that I can’t kill you. My mind tells me to run you through with my spear but my body won’t listen! And—bloody hell—look at this. If people were to see this they’d think that we were about to fuck!”

“I…I don’t understand. If you hate me so much, why can’t you kill me?”

The Herrscher heaves a sigh, pats Hua’s cheek but doesn’t make a move to get off her. Their faces are very close together, so close that if she were to but lean forward a little, she would be able to brush their lips together. 

And the next moment, she does so. Experimentally at first, trying out this new sensation, getting to know the feel and shape of this woman’s lips. She pulls away, acutely aware of a blush slowly creeping up her face. 

“Old timer…”

“You just…kissed me.”

“I-I don’t know why.”

She swallows, still maintaining her position over Hua. Then she turns bold, hands moving to grip Hua’s wrists, restraining her hands and locking them above her head. Hua mumbles something and turns away, her cheeks dusted with pink powder. When she turns back, the Herrscher launches back in, more earnestly and passionately this time. 

It is still awkward, the Herrscher roughly smashing their mouths together, but it is something that she is secretly enjoying. She gets to know more intimately this time the shape of Hua’s lips, the taste of her saliva, the little muffled squeaks she makes, the way she struggles against the iron-like vice grip at her wrists. 

Then—Hua fights back. Her lips part abruptly, tongue poking out and searching the Herrscher’s lips. Her eyes widen in surprise, and that momentary distraction is enough for Hua to buck her hips, throwing the Herrscher off balance. In a flash their positions have been reversed, and Hua is now leading, ripping her hands out of the Herrscher’s grip, grabbing the sides of her head and resuming kissing her with a vengeance.

The voice of reason is telling the Herrscher of Sentience to retaliate – she is open and vulnerable; one clean stab with a summoned sword should end it all – but she ignores the voice and instead pulls Hua in closer, grabbing fistfuls of her hair, legs moving up to lock their hips together. 

It is unknown how much time passes – minutes maybe, hours, days or perhaps even weeks. If Hua’s mindscape were to have a visitor they would only see her, the Herrscher trapped underneath her, both locked in each other’s embrace, locking lips over and over again.

But at last, Hua stops but does not withdraw, keeping her forehead resting against the Herrscher’s. Their faces are both flushed, sweat runs down their skin, and their hot heavy breaths warm each other’s lips uncomfortably. 

“Do you still hate me?”

“Yes. I still hate you. I hate you for what you did to me, I hate that this feels good, but do you wanna know what I hate the most?”

She doesn’t let Hua interject, pulling her down and roughly kissing her one last time before releasing her. 

“I hate that I want more of it! I hate that I desire you, that now all I can think of is those innocent, happy days on Mount Taixuan. I want to hate you, I want to slit your throat, I want to kill you!”

Her hands entangled in Hua’s hair withdraw slowly, and Hua takes the opportunity to get off, rising to her feet and gazing down at the Herrscher still sprawled out on the floor. 

“If you want to kill me, the offer still stands.”

The Herrscher gets to her feet, once more drawing her sword and levelling it straight at Hua’s exposed chest. It doesn’t take more than a few seconds for any lingering resolve to waver, and she lowers her weapon, letting it drop with a clatter on the floor. 

“I’m sorry. I can’t take your life, not just yet. I may be a Herrscher, but I at least have some semblance of honor. You need to live to ensure Kiana wins…so live on.”

The Herrscher glances at her bandaged palms; the wounds are healing quickly. 

“And maybe…I won’t kill you at all. Perhaps I’ll just beat your face to a pulp, but I won’t kill you. Your enemies can do that for me.”

Hua still doesn’t say anything, just silently fastening and securing her robes in place. The Herrscher glances back at her, sighs and shrugs.

“Is this what caring for a person feels like? To ensure they live on for their sake and the sake of others? To grant them physical gratification?” 

“So you do care about me.”

“You know, old timer, I’ve been struggling with this strange feeling for a long time. That voice telling me to leave you alone? I guess it’s my care for you. Explains why you’re not dead yet.”

“In that case…let me tell you what caring means to me. It means that you see a person as their own entity, devoid of any chains to anything else. You afford them the grace and dignity that any person would be worthy of.”

“How grandiose.”

“And I think you are genuinely deserving of all these, my dear Herrscher. You’re worth it.”

“What’s new? You told me that before you betrayed me.”

“No. I still feel that way. I was just…afraid. Uncertain at the time. Now, with my mind clear, my answer is still the same.”

The Herrscher glances to the sky, where projected as if like a movie theater screen is the image of the real world. Flanked by puppets and constructs, the great hands grasp the bodies of Hua and Bronya, carrying them deep into the bowels of the Theater. 

“Well. Not looking good for us at all. What, getting all sentimental now that we’re going to die?”

“No. And…I’m sorry. For how I treated you. For everything.”

“Run that past me again? I didn’t catch that.”

Hua sighs at the hint of mockery in the Herrscher’s voice. 

“I’m sorry.”

“Wow, you sound really pathetic. Stop that.”

“...Sorry.”

“Forget it.”

“But my answer is the same. Though you are the Herrscher of Sentience, you are still worthy of being your own person. You’re deserving of all the love and compassion the world can give you.”

Stunned, the Herrscher falls silent for a long, long while. Hua is similarly quiet, just sitting at her place and watching the Herrscher stare at her boots. The silence is only broken by the distant sounds of birdsong and the rushing of clear streams in the valleys far below. 

“I’ll take it.”

“What?”

“Your apology. I accept it.”

A great tension and weight lifts off Hua’s heart and she cracks a smile, blinking and shaking her head. This is as close to the success that she dreamed of, to rid herself of the regret that her irrational decision plunged her into. This is…wonderful. 

“Thank you.”

“So…are you still going to give the body to me?"

“Of course. I’ll keep my word to the very end.”

The Herrscher says nothing, turning her gaze back to the projected image of the real world. The Legion Herrscher is still dragging the bodies through the theater depths, though there seems to be more light now, wherever they are. 

“Where do you think they’re taking us?”

“I don’t know. Perhaps it intends to use me and Bronya as bait.”

Hua falls silent once more, gazing at her boots as she reflects inwardly on the times she shared with the Herrscher of Sentience. 

Of all the times she smiled gently and watched with a small sense of pride. Watching the Herrscher of Sentience, her mentee, her new friend. Watching as she displayed mastery over her powers – of course mastery through a mix of her guidance and her own natural talent. 

Of all the times she laughed at the Herrscher’s jokes – the last time she had been so quick to smiles and laughter had been a lifetime ago, when Fuxi and Nüwa and the little Book had been alive. The Herrscher had laughed when she did, the two of them lost in mirth. 

Of all the times they had argued. The Herrscher suggesting a highly destructive yet flashy way to dispatch the Honkai beasts ahead of them, Hua disagreeing because of the massive collateral damage, and the Herrscher snapping back with a snarky remark. Then sparring verbally, the Herrscher shouting and Hua sternly replying, back and forth until the Honkai beasts attacked and they were forced to halt their argument to focus on the threat at hand. 

Of all the times they had been in close physical proximity. Hua remembers that the Herrscher loved to hold her hand, whether it was leading her along the path, whether it was just on a whim, or whether it was on that night when the Herrscher’s hand had been resting lightly in her own as they talked and chatted. 

Of all the times they had reflected on the past memories. Memories of the Previous Era, memories of St. Freya, memories of Hua’s previous life as Phoenix, as the Celestial. They would reminisce, and then offer their respective views and judgments on all matters of things – and then lapse into thoughtful silence. In this way they came to understand each other better. 

Of all the times they had thought that they could have a lasting relationship, perhaps teacher and mentee, or friends, or perhaps even something more – like life partners in a way. Hua had agreed to stand by the Herrscher’s side and continue to guide her for as long as she could, and in response the Herrscher flashing a bright grin and saying that she was glad. 

All these memories and experiences had come crashing down when Hua gave in to her instinctual fears, and closed herself off from the newly-revealed Herrscher. And yet, here they are back together again, and perhaps…perhaps there is a chance for them to make amends, to forgive each other for the things of the past. Perhaps, there is a chance for them to have a fresh start. 

Hua shakes herself out of her thoughts to see that the Herrscher has been watching her all this while, one hand on her hip with a mildly amused expression on her face. 

“What now, old timer? Perhaps you’re fantasizing about me, no? Thinking of all the ways you could get me to submit to your dirty desires?”

“Uh—n-no, nothing of the sort.”

“Disappointing. You know, old timer, now that you’ve taken the first step you may as well go all in.”

“Enough. Herrscher of Sentience, there is something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

“Shoot.”

Hua hesitates, then looks back up. 

“What…what am I to you?”

Such a simple yet complex question. The Herrscher’s grin fades as she turns her gaze to her boots, humming uncertainly. Hua too, clams up as she tries to navigate this strange mix of emotions in her heart. 

But alas—before anyone can say anything, a burst of searing hot pain shoots through Hua’s head, and she screams, collapsing to her knees and clutching her temples. 

“Old timer?!”

She can barely speak – the pain is beyond description, but if there was the closest approximation, she knows what it is. 

“M-my body… it’s like it’s g-getting torn apa-apart!”

“Old timer!”

Even as the Herrscher reaches out for her, there is a rush of confused noise and the terrible sound of shattering glass that threatens to burst her eardrums. The mindscape is wiped away as she is forcibly brought back to the real world. 

She comes to with a gasp, eyes widening in shock as she glances around. Or at least, how far her neck can turn without making the marionette’s string winding around it cut into skin. Bronya is just out of reach, similarly restrained by puppet strings that wrap and entangle and wind and constrict their bodies at many odd angles. 

The strings move, and Bronya cries out, feeling the strings twist her arm at an odd angle, more strings straining her muscles, stretching tendons, painfully pressing against her flesh and constricting her airway. 

“Cla…Class Monitor…”

Hua gives a pained gasp for response as the strings binding her move, guided by the Legion Herrscher’s cruel hands. Now it is inflicting more torture, strings like wires cutting into her flesh, dislocating her shoulder, fracturing bones and drawing blood. Dimly she is aware of the Herrscher in her head pounding on the partition between the mindscape and the real world, and she heaves a ragged sigh. Down below, Kiana seems to have reached the heart of the Theater, and is doing desperate battle with multitude of puppets. 

She disappears amidst a pile of puppets, and then the Legion Herrscher’s hands twist the strings suddenly. Immeasurable agony rips through Hua and Bronya’s bodies, blood flowing freely. There is no time to scream; indeed, Hua feels something pierce a lung and there is suddenly no need to say anything. As the puppets below pile on Kiana and force her down, the marionette strings fade away and Hua and Bronya fall freely, plummeting until they hit the ground far below. 

Hua barely feels the impact. Bones broken in many places, flesh torn, muscles ripped, numbing pain shooting through her every nerve. No doubt Bronya is experiencing the same agony, she thinks as she opens one bleary eye to catch sight of the grey-haired girl lying a short distance off, her HOMU doll still clutched in her arms. 

The world is fading fast, and it takes all her strength to look inward and into her mindscape. The Herrscher of Sentience has collapsed to her knees, futilely pounding the barrier with her fists. 

“Herrscher of Sentience…I’m sorry.”

“Old timer…!”

“It looks like…I won’t be able to keep my promise after all.”

“Old…timer...”

“Kiana has been taken. I’m afraid that this is the end.”

“What are you talking about? You’ll make it! We’ll make it!"

Are those tears she can see running down the Herrscher’s face? Hua chuckles weakly, spits out a mouthful of blood and sighs. 

“Goodbye.”

The Herrscher of Sentience’s despairing cry is cut off as brilliant Void light shoots out from between the cracks in the pile of puppets engulfing Kiana. And then—a miracle happens. A massive explosion that throws off all the puppets reveals a shady figure standing in the dust. One hand raised and gripping a sword, speaking in a resolute, clear voice. 

“Are you finished? Now it’s my turn – hope you’re fine with that!”

Chapter Text

Kiana…she managed to break free of the Herrscher’s grip!

Honestly, I’m not surprised at all.

So do you believe in her strength now?

Hmph…one would be a fool to not acknowledge her strength. But as for how she is as a person…that’s your kind of thing.

I believe in her. You should too.

Nah. But we’ll see.

Kiana Kaslana, K-423, the manifestation of Sirin’s desire for a loving family and all her remaining trust in humanity, stands tall and proud, taller and prouder than she has ever stood. The broken Surtr Muspellsverd greatsword is held calmly in her outstretched hand, an amber gem – the power of Void – sparking to life at the crossguard.

A little serene smile is on her face, and the winds that whip through the Theater send her hair into a frenzy. Her blue eyes shine with resolve and righteousness, shining brighter than they’ve ever shone before.

Now her smile is growing, she is closing her eyes and bowing her head even as the Legion’s puppets regroup and mass around her. Their heads spin nightmarishly, an eerily harmonious wordless tune echoing in one voice like some choir of the damned.

Kiana does not say anything, only gripping her sword in two hands, opening her shining eyes and charging into battle once more. Her untied hair flows down her back, flying out in her speed as through the wicked heart of the Theater she fights.

Across the stage, sprinting through the puppets that grasp and swipe at her in vain, sword flying out and weaving a deadly dance of steel that she carries out with precision and grace.

Up the walls, dodging the cannon blasts of the puppets of Domination. Though the disintegration beams crack and splinter the Imaginary pillars around her, she holds firm and does not flinch.

Among and into the seats and up into the gallery, picking off the puppets equipped with long-range cannons. Disintegration beams fly by her, singeing her hair but she is undeterred.

Down the walls, crouching for a moment, charging her Void powers, eyes flashing orange and then back to blue as she dives down, unleashing an earthshattering strike that sends most of her enemies flying.

So great is the attack that a great cloud of dust is kicked up, and Kiana stands alone at last.

The red eyes of the Legion Herrscher glint from the gloom, and it counterattacks at last. One claw on a long cable lashes out from amid the dust and catches Kiana’s leg, and two more whip out, winding swiftly around her arms.

“Why do you still resist?! No amount of struggle, however noble, can change anything!”

Kiana grits her teeth, arms trapped and composure broken for an instant. She is still struggling against her bonds as five puppets lunge out with blades and claws and cannons out. Hua’s heart skips a beat as the puppets come closer and closer and closer until—

“Kiana…didn’t listen to a word of what you just said. Because she’s an idiot – and an idiot never ever quits!”

Blue beams of Reason-constructed cannons shoot out, tearing apart the puppets. Even as the cables binding her crumble away, Kiana raises her sword, an ocean-blue crystal shining in its slot on the crossguard.

If one were to focus, they would see an illusory Bronya, all dressed up in her Herrscher outfit and glowing with blue light, standing by Kiana’s side and placing one hand on her shoulder. Meanwhile, Bronya’s body still lies to the side, one hand outstretched.

What did she do?

I think she lent Kiana some of her powers. She’ll stand a better chance if we do it too.

Hang on, hang on. How do you “lend” someone power?

You’re the source of the power. Surely you’ll know how?

Of course I do. But I ain’t sharing power with that squirt!

Now the Reason cannons are multiplying, branching out and interfacing with each other until they have formed a formidable weapons platform, all their barrels and sights trained on the Herrscher’s puppets. Kiana is saying something – “fire” perhaps? Hua can’t quite make it out – and the cannons roar, unleashing a hailstorm of disintegration beams on the puppets below.

Another massive explosion rocks the Theater to its core, and the Legion Herrscher’s gilded head bows for a second, as if cowed. Then it looks up defiantly, raising its hands and disassembling the grand stage, great Imaginary pillars and beams leaving their places to levitate menacingly over the stage.

Kiana looks around warily, her newly-tied up hair – fastened with one of Bronya’s hairpins, the Herrscher of Sentience notes – making her look very dashing.

Oi. Stop drooling.

Oh…uh. Heh, heh. Anyway…just do as I say, okay? At the very least it’ll help you in the long run.

No.

Okay, how about you do it for me?

…Fine.

Then the Legion Herrscher points one finger at Kiana, sending the pillars and beams crashing back down. The ring of Reason cannons is shattered as the Legion Herrscher’s makeshift missiles strike with crushing force, bearing down on the white-haired warrior who raises her sword in defiance.

Hua’s body is lying next to Bronya’s, propped up against a broken support beam and looking worse for the wear. Her consciousness is drifting from her mindscape to the physical world and back and forth again and again, but the Herrscher of Sentience’s voice comes clear as always.

About now?

A small smile curves her split lips, a strange expression on her battered and bloody face.

Let’s get to her aid.

Hell yes.

The Herrscher’s form glows brightly like a star in her mindscape for a second, and in a swirl of crimson feathers she has expertly and effortlessly weaved an elaborate illusion, seamlessly trapping the Legion Herrscher and halting its assault.

In this world of frozen time, Hua and the Herrscher in her head are able to move freely. They exit the body, moving quickly and grabbing hold of Kiana. The Legion Herrscher is still frozen in place, but there is no time to waste – they must break the illusion soon or it may notice something amiss.

Time is of the essence – the two powerful psychics grab hold of Kiana and reposition her to a strategic location: high in the air above the Legion Herrscher. She glances around, confused smile growing brighter as Hua reassuringly puts a warm hand on her shoulder.

“We’ve got this. My—no, our power. Take it all.”

“Class Monitor…I guess you made amends with the Herrscher of Sentience after all.”

In spite of herself and the tense situation that they have been thrust in, Hua blushes and lets out a sheepish chuckle.

“Is it that obvious?”

“Hurry up, idiots!”

The Herrscher’s words might be harsh, but Hua and Kiana both are able to catch the hint of a smirk on her face.

Hua places a finger on Kiana’s forehead, and once again dives into her mind, sweeping through all the familiar channels and passages and pathways, clearing all distractions, irregularities and anomalies. At the same time, the Herrscher of Sentience mounts silver gauntlets on Kiana’s wrists and hands, then reforges her sword anew in a swirl of flourishing feathers.

Finally, she shuts her eyes, crimson energy flowing from her fingers and coalescing into a crystal that she places on the greatsword’s crossguard. The darkly shining metal shifts, opening up to receive the borrowed power of Sentience, and then Kiana’s eyes flash scarlet for a moment.

Kiana locks eyes with the Herrscher for a moment, then the latter turns away with a dramatic scoff.

“Don’t take this any other way. I’m only doing it because old timer made a deal with me.”

“Thank you, both of you.”

“Yeah. Yeah. Just make sure old timer keeps to her end of the bargain, yeah?”

Kiana rakes Hua with a questioning look, but she shakes her head – now is the worst possible time to bring up her bargain with the Herrscher taking up residence in her head. Perhaps her friend understands immediately, turning back and raising her greatsword, ready to dive back into battle.

All is well, but the Herrscher can’t resist leaving a parting, mocking gift for the Legion Herrscher – a floating feather right in front of its face.

“Ready?”

“I was born ready.”

“I’ll leave it to you, then.”

A cruel grin flashes across the Herrscher of Sentience’s face, and then the jewel at her brow flares, her eyes sparking similarly. She reaches out, grasping the very fabric of reality – after all, the perception of all living things is under her command – wrapping crimson chains around this little pocket of reality and tearing it apart.

In a flash, the illusion breaks, and the Legion Herrscher is none the wiser, its assault continuing without a hitch. Its beams and pillars strike with overwhelming force, bringing up a huge plume of dust. Its red eyes glance around, then settle on the feather floating down freely in front of its eyes.

The illusory forms of the MANTIS and the Herrscher of Sentience watch as Kiana throws herself once more into the fray. Expertly she weaves borrowed flames into a shield, bursting through the horde of puppet hands that the Legion Herrscher sends up at her.

“I don’t remember her taking the fire.”

“Hmph. I gave it to her.”

“Did you now?”

The Herrscher just nods, and Hua can’t resist patting her shoulder.

“What a change of heart.”

The Herrscher rolls her eyes, and Hua smiles and shakes her head. After a brief moment, the Herrscher glares at Hua, sniffing pretentiously.

“As I told her…don’t take this any other way. I’m only doing this because she now has the highest chances of success.”

“Alright, alright. If you say so.”

“Remember our deal, old ti—wow.”

“Wow? Oh.”

The Legion Herrscher is looking up now, red eyes trained on a brilliantly flaring flame hovering in the air. At its center is Kiana, a tattered flaming cape flying out behind her and sporting new white armour. In her hands is grasped her greatsword, four gems shining at the crossguard.

Void, Reason, Sentience and Flame. She has harnessed the powers of her friends both past and present to ascend as a new Herrscher of this generation. Her eyes still bear the crosshair pattern of the Void Queen, but they burn sky-blue now.

“Wow.”

“Wow, indeed. You’re drooling again.”

“Oh, um. Got me.”

“Idiot.”

Still, the Herrscher has a grin on her face, watching as Kiana ramps up her assault, tearing relentlessly through the Legion Herrscher’s plots and plans and devices and stratagems; shredding everything thrown at her to pieces and reducing everything in her sight to ash.

On and on she fights, at one point unleashing a devastating slash so powerful that it splits the very fabric of the Imaginary Space, her form like a shooting star burning brilliantly to light up the world – even the coldest corners where light does not touch.

Now she is speaking, even if the Legion Herrscher does not hear her or pretends not to, still she speaks.

“This world may not be all sunshine and rainbows, but there are those who have shown me all the beautiful things in this world.”

A series of thorned cables fly up at her, but she tears through the assault like it is nothing.

“I love them – and I love all that they hold dear!”

The Legion Herrscher laughs – a disconcerting despairing disharmonious laugh – and replies in the form of one last-ditch attempt to push back the everlasting flames. It opens up its many hands, screaming and unleashing a great disintegration beam. So mighty is its strength that Kiana is halted, pushing against the blast with all her might.

“What do you say, Class Monitor? To the idiotka’s aid, one more time?”

Still in illusory form, Hua turns her head to see Bronya, something akin to a proud smile on her face. The smile wavers a little as she catches sight of the Herrscher standing casually next to Hua, but Bronya gives a simple nod which Hua returns in kind.

“She’ll need all our help.”

Meanwhile, Kiana is still struggling against the Legion Herrscher’s last attack. They are locked in a stalemate, and she can feel all the malice and fear and hatred and despair flowing off the disintegration beam and tainting the air around her. It hangs heavy like a choking fog, and she is just about to cough when her head is cleared once more.

A hand touches the small of her back – she knows without looking that it is Hua – and another gently grips her upper arm – without a doubt it is Bronya’s. But a third then presses firmly on her shoulderblade, and she turns her head to see the Herrscher of Sentience scowling at her.

And then, looking even further behind she fancies she can see the illusory forms of Theresa and…Mei. Outfitted in her dark armour and red horns but bearing a gentle smile that seems so out of place, yet feels just so right.

Her friends – well, most present are, at least – stretch out their hands, lending Kiana all their willpower and resolve and courage, pushing her on and putting all their strength behind her. Words align in the newly-ascended Herrscher’s mouth, forming a vow, a pledge, a promise for the future.

“This sword connects us all. It will set the night ablaze and ignite the path towards tomorrow!”

The Legion Herrscher snarls in response, secondary and tertiary sets of hands joining in and intensifying its final attack. The blast is doubled, perhaps even tripled in strength but Kiana doesn’t even seem to notice, pushing back with equal force.

“This will be…our way back home!”

Crying out, Kiana harnesses all her strength, drawing on all her reserves, and takes what her friends have lent her. She compresses it all into one last push, deflecting the Legion Herrscher’s disintegration beam, the offshoots scattering in all directions as she bears down on her enemy.

The Legion Herrscher glares back at her, raising its arm and condensing every last drop of its powers of Dominance to form a shield. Kiana lands on its final defense, reverses her grip on her sword and plunges downwards, parts of her hair transforming into flame in her exertion.

And then—she comes.

Even as the roaring flames that surround her and the Legion Herrscher intensify, she sees her smiling in the fire, hands reaching out to steady her grip on her weapon. Then she leans in, a motherly warmth exuding from her form, cutting through and coming clear even amidst the unyielding fires.

Wordlessly she smiles, then steps away. The fire takes her as the last vestiges of Murata Himeko fade away, the last to fade being a gentle, reassuring smile.

Kiana returns the smile though her mentor will never see it – and turns her attention back to the task at hand. Giving a war cry she delivers the masterstroke, her eyes blazing the same blue tinge that her flames have taken on, her hair transforming fully to fire, her sword at last breaking through the Legion Herrscher’s shield.

A brilliant explosion rocks the Theater to its foundations. If one in the real world were to view the approximate location of the battle, they would only see stone steles floating in the clouds, crumbling away as the dawn sunlight breaks through, shining down brightly on the world below.

Chapter Text

The explosion passes, and the shockwaves buffet the entire Theater. When the fires clear at last nothing living remains of the Legion Herrscher save for a single puppet, its porcelain head dusty and chipped, kneeling in the ruins of its armour and weapons.

Kiana emerges from the dust, coming to a halt before the kneeling puppet and levelling her sword straight at its heart. Slowly, shakily, the last remnant of the Legion Herrscher raises its head, twitching as it does so. Its eyes are still obscured by the black visor, and its puppet mouth rises and falls stutteringly. 

“We’ve lost.”

The Legion Herrscher’s voice echoes around the Theater, and at last the wicked malice and evil intent that binds the voices of five hundred souls is dispelled. All that remains is the tremulous voice of a broken young girl. Kiana shakes her head, eyes narrowing.

“Yes. You have.”

“But…to what? To justice? Hope? Love? We…we seek to understand. We seek to understand why you always win.”

A little smirk flashes across Kiana’s face, and she tightens her grip on her weapon.

“You wouldn’t understand.”

“But we want…to! Why are you like this, Kiana? No matter how desperate, no matter how hopeless the day is, you always manage to save it. Single-handedly, no less.”

“You’re wrong. I never was alone.”

“But so are we! There are one thousand souls inhabiting this core.”

“And yet you were never united by the belief and hope that will always bind humanity together, regardless of how fearful the day is.”

The puppet bows its head, cowed for the moment, and Kiana takes the opportunity to continue.

“You banded around a common goal – the hurt, hatred, despair, fear. You came together to vent it out, not to call each other companions.”

“…You’re right. But…Kiana, there is one last question we have. Can you really defeat the Honkai and its gestalt Will with these…these make-belief concepts? Hope, friendship and love?”

In spite of herself, Kiana smiles.

“It’s not fake. These are the traits that have united humanity ever since its creation.”

“Still…we may have lost, but the Herrschers to come will be even stronger. Do you think you can stand up to them with these…these ideals?”

The greatsword wavers a little, then its tip comes to rest on the chestplate of the Legion Herrscher’s puppet and it ceases to waver any further. Even as the puppet reaches up to grasp the blade, Kiana tilts her head, confidence in her gaze.

“I won’t give up. And these ideals…it makes humanity what we are.”

The puppet still hangs on, though the ball joint anchoring its arm to its shoulder cracks. Then a strange sound comes from its broken voice box – an eerie dissonant laugh.

“Ha…ha…you almost convinced us, Kiana. You almost broke through.”

“Like I said...you never would understand.”

“Still. Let it be a stain on your record of making peace with your enemies. You’re right – we are nothing but the Honkai’s puppets. To put on a grand show and then to have our strings cut and our bodies discarded. It is all so…strange.”

Kiana says nothing, and the puppet’s head whips up abruptly, hanging on to the Herrscher’s sword like it is a piece of driftwood for a shipwrecked survivor.

“Is this death? What side am I on? Is it because of the imminent nihility and nothingness that I’m having strange thoughts?”

Then the puppet’s entire body spasms, and its mouth drops open to imitate a smile.

“Uh oh…I can feel…it coming for me. You know the malice in human hearts will always be there, don’t you Kiana?”

“I’ve always known that to be a fact. But I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.”

“Always…so confident. Good luck with all the tests to come, Herrscher of Flamescion.”

The puppet hangs its head, arms going limp and slumping over. Kiana draws back her sword, closes her eyes and breathes in. When she reopens her eyes there is no compassion, no sympathy, no emotion left for this twisted enemy.

The dim light of the Herrscher of Dominance is forever snuffed out.

As for what happened after…it was surprisingly easy.

Total mastery of her Void powers had allowed Kiana to quickly bring her grievously wounded friends straight back to Salt Lake Base. Although the sight of her standing with two bloodied people in her arms had been a shock to the Anti-Entropy medics, they had acted quickly.

Now Kiana is standing in the corridor of the medical center outside the operating theaters, waiting impatiently for the medics and surgeons to finish their work.

There is the sound of small-sized boots tapping on the polished floor, and the white-haired girl looks up to see Theresa approaching. Theresa Apocalypse, leader of the Schicksal forces that have seceded from the main organization and allied with Anti-Entropy, unofficial S-rank Valkyrie and Kiana’s aunt. 

“How are they doing?”

“They’ll make it. Though it is the wait that’s more painful.”

Theresa falls silent, then glances at her niece as she takes her hand and lifts it to inspect her new gauntlets.

“What about you?”

“I’m fine. Really.”

The shorter woman hums, letting go of Kiana’s hand and taking a step back to take in her new armour, her tattered cape and her hair bound up in a high ponytail. There is something in her posture – more confidence and less uncertainty – her dear niece has really grown since the whole situation. 

The situation that led to their splitting from Schicksal and allying with Anti-Entropy. The situation that nearly caused worldwide extinction yet again. The situation that happened scarcely half a year ago, yet feels like an entire lifetime ago.

“If there is ever anything—”

“I’ll be sure to let you all know.”

A little smile leaks out on Theresa’s troubled face and she gives an exasperated sigh, reaching up and patting Kiana on the shoulder.

“Of course.”

Theresa turns and walks away, leaving Kiana to once again be alone in the medical center, with only the disinfectant-scented air and her thoughts for company. 

She remembers Himeko patting her head but saying nothing, offering only a warm smile and tender gaze as encouragement and affirmation. She had, after all, said all that was needed before; any further words might only have caused her to delay longer, lingering in that world between worlds with her mentor and friend.

She remembers her final decisive battle with the Void Queen, disarming her lances, breaking her shields and finally defeating her. She remembers Sirin’s other half accepting her defeat and the terms of her deal with as much grace and dignity as she could muster.

She remembers the Void Queen giving some snarky and biting – and yet heartfelt – advice to not get herself killed, and to cherish this second shot at life. She remembers her then putting one gentle hand on Benares’ head and allowing herself and her loyal servant-companion to fade away for good.

She remembers waging desperate battle against the now-deceased Legion Herrscher’s forces, shooting glances to the strung-up bodies of her friends, twisting and bending under its cruel strings. She remembers their blood landing on her hands and face.

She remembers Bronya standing by her side, giving a tiny smile of reassurance before gifting her with a portion of her Reason powers. 

She remembers Hua clearing her mind, and the Herrscher of Sentience reforging her sword and gifting her with new gauntlets. Elegant yet functional gauntlets befitting of a nameless knight-errant that she is now. 

The Herrscher of Sentience…doubt and a small measure of uncertainty bleed into the white-haired girl’s mind as she considers what she had said. That Hua had made a deal with her, and that she had to “make her keep her end of the bargain”. 

What had her beloved Class Monitor done? The last she saw of the Herrscher of Sentience had been her form withering away under the relentless blazing assault of her Edge of Taixuan’s Eminence. Hua had reassured her afterwards that the Herrscher had walked away for good, and that she would likely never appear again. 

So how had it come to pass that the wildcard Herrscher appeared once more to Hua, made amends with her and even made a deal, no less? Well, it is good that humanity has – likely – one less enemy now that the Herrscher of Sentience is at least non-hostile for the present. Still, she is unpredictable, and Kiana fears that Hua’s quiet, selfless heart may have pushed her to make a deal that she would not be able to renege upon. 
Kiana sighs, leaning back against the wall and folding her arms. 

“The Herrscher of Sentience…what exactly did you say to Class Monitor?”

“Looking for me?” 

Kiana’s head whips up as the voice of the Herrscher rings out abruptly in her head. Compared to Hua’s soft, gentle voice, the Herrscher’s is loud and brash – yet not harsh at all, for some reason. 

“Herr—”

“Yes, yes. No need to call out for me again.”

And then, slowly but surely, the Herrscher’s form bleeds into existence, manifesting in a dramatic swirl of crimson feathers. She is just as Kiana remembers – asymmetrical black robes, golden armour, flashy silver ornaments and a heavy half-crown with the red jewel at her forehead – but no weapons in sight. The Herrscher shakes her head and smiles, imitating Kiana’s posture and leaning back against the wall. 

“Why are you here?” 

“Isn’t it obvious? I’m the Master of Sentience, so I can go anywhere I please, talk to whomever I want. Just need to do a little tweaking in said person’s head.”

“So…where are you now?”

The Herrscher looks around at the sterile whitewashed walls devoid of decoration, and shrugs fatalistically. 

“If you mean my actual form, I’m stuck in old timer’s head for the time being. What you’re seeing—”

“An illusory form.”

“How astute.”

Awkward silence passes between them before Kiana looks up again, shooting an accusatory glare at the Herrscher. She barely seems to notice, perhaps taking it in her stride as she turns fully to face the other woman. Still, she throws up her open hands in some measure of surrender. 

“If you tricked Class Monitor…”

“Now, now. No need to get all hostile.”

“How can I not be suspicious when someone who was my enemy suddenly shows up all…all…”

“Friendly?” 

“…Yes. Somewhat.”

The Herrscher glances at her boots for a moment, then raises her head to look Kiana in the eye. So intense and piercing is her gaze that the Herrscher of Flamescion glances away. When she turns back, however, she is surprised to see tears brimming in the other woman’s eyes.

“Your Class Monitor…is really stupid.”

“Come again?” 

“She…she threw her life away just like that!”

The Herrscher shouts suddenly, so loud is she that Kiana instinctively steps backwards. She is absolutely furious, her eyes burning with frightening red fire, anger radiating off her in choking waves. Though her form is illusory, Kiana can’t help but warily eye the crimson feathers massing around her, taking another step back. The Herrscher doesn’t seem to notice, stopping in place and taking in two ragged breaths. 

“She…offered her life in exchange for my help. She told me that once you were able to overcome the Legion crisis, she would willingly fade away and leave me the body.”

“What—”

“And my head tells me to go ahead with the deal! To coldly watch her throw away her years of life and her friends and everything she holds dear, all because of how much you mean to her!”

“Herrsch—”

“Shut up. Shut up! But my heart doesn’t want to let her go. My heart tells me to cling onto her and convince her to stay. Oh, Kiana Kaslana, how I hate you!”

“Why is it suddenly about me?”

“Of course it’s about you! Stupid old timer, you mean so much to her that she’d willingly give up on life just so you can thrive! What about her? Has she ever spared one thought for her own wellbeing?”

Kiana falls silent, unsure of how to even respond to the Herrscher’s ranting. 

The body would be hers’. She would give up after Kiana succeeded and fade away as she was meant to. All her fifty thousand years of experiences and life would be snuffed out, just like that – replaced with a dangerous and unpredictable Herrscher. 

“Class Monitor…”

“She blocked me out, you know. Cut me off from the mindscape temporarily. Those surgeons in the room – they could be operating on a soulless body and no one would even—”

As if on cue, the doors to the operating theater slowly slide open, and the head surgeon walks out solemnly to meet Kiana. He does not see the illusory form of the Herrscher of Sentience, who stands with some measure of anxiety in her posture. 

“Miss Kaslana, thank you for waiting. It was hard work, but both Miss Fu and Miss Zaychik’s vitals are steady. They will require some time to fully heal, but they are out of danger.”

Relief washes over Kiana and the Herrscher – more so for the latter – and the former goes through the usual formalities in thanking the surgeon for his service. Soon after, out come the two hovering beds and laid out on them are Fu Hua and Bronya, bandaged in many places and still unconscious. 

Kiana stands aside and watches the two beds move down the corridor to whichever recovery rooms that they’ll be placed in. The Herrscher standing by her shuts her eyes, mumbles something under her breath, then opens her eyes with relief and happiness. She, Kiana notes, is tearing up as well. 

“I’m back in! Th-The mindscape is open again. She…she didn’t leave after all. I…I need to go and talk to her. See ya!”

“Herrscher of Sentience, wait…!”

But she is gone, leaving only a single illusory feather on the floor in her wake. It shines for a moment, then slowly fades away. 

Chapter Text

Adrenaline, Hua reflects, is quite something. It had allowed her consciousness to linger on and stay focused for a long time even after her body had been severely wounded – though she suspects that the Herrscher of Sentience had used some of her powers to keep her awake and running.

And after everything was done, after Kiana successfully defeated the Legion Herrscher and initiated the collapse of the Theater? Hua vaguely remembers allowing herself to fall into unconsciousness at last, spirit form fading away even as the Herrscher cried out with her name on her lips. It would seem that her physical injuries had caught up to her finally.

But now she is awake once more, and she opens her eyes, blinking and taking in her surroundings. Sterile walls, the smell of disinfectant and medicine, the steady thrum of the vitals monitor…

The medical bay. Likely the one in Salt Lake Base.

She can’t move her neck much – she thinks that it has been placed in a brace – but she can see the bandages and casts wrapping most of her limbs. She breathes in, feels the synthetic patching that the doctors must have repaired her lungs with, breathes out and feels the supports wrapped around her fractured ribcage.

She will heal quickly, no doubt – but still she mustn’t discount the effort and work of Anti-Entropy’s surgeons.

“Old timer!”

“At least wait until the body is healed, then you can—”

But she is already there, illusory form wavering and glitching slightly in the air, reaching down to touch two fingers to her temples and pull her back into her mindscape.

Hua looks around, glances at her hands and sighs. There the Herrscher of Sentience is, standing before her, head bowed. Her fingers have curled slightly into loosened fists, and her posture tells of some kind of deep tension and trouble worrying her.

“Herrscher of Sentience?”

“Old timer, I…”

“Is it time?”

The other woman breathes in, then breathes out. Slowly she raises her head, staring at Hua with a neutral expression on her face.

“…Yes. Yes, it is. Will you at least explain everything to your friends?”

“No…I don’t think I will. I should spare them the sorrow and pain.”

“So by fading away here, privately, you think no one will feel anything?”

“I…”

“I’m still here, you know? Do you think me unfeeling?”

Hua has no answer, simply raising her head and looking to the sky. If she focuses she fancies she can see the shapes of mountain homes and palaces, the forms of her friends long past. Fuxi, Nüwa, Ji Xuanyuan, Shennong, even the little Book…

At long last, she who has lived for far too long in this world will depart and reunite with her dear friends and loved ones from ages past. She returns her gaze to the Herrscher, still standing there and blinking rapidly. Is it just a trick of the light or are those tears in the corners of her eyes?

“Truth be told…if I were to explain everything to them, their tears would only convince me to stay on.”

“How about me?”

“You? I thought you want nothing more but for me to hand the body over. It is why we made this deal in the first place, no?”

“True…but can’t you stay a little longer?”

Despite herself, Hua chuckles and takes the Herrscher’s hand, lifting and observing it closely.

“What’s this now? Feeling sentimental all of a sudden, now that our ride is over?”

How devious of her, using the Herrscher’s own words against her. She curses herself silently, mind racing for something to say, anything to say, anything that could prolong their time together. Is this perhaps some manifestation of her “care” for the old timer?

But she is too stubborn, too proud to admit it. Instead the Herrscher scoffs, turning her head and planting her hands on her hips.

“As if! Since you’re going to leave me all alone, I could use some advice.”

Hua lets go of her hand, tilts her head slightly, beckoning for the Herrscher to follow. They set off at a slow leisurely stroll, walking through the mindscape as it transforms, now presenting to their senses the environment of the lofty mountain paths of Shenzhou.

“Go ahead. Ask all you want.”

“In the real world…once you…fade away. I won’t have anyone to guide me.”

“You won’t be alone. You’ll have Kiana, Bronya, Theresa…all of them were my dear friends, and they will no doubt help you along.”

“And yet they’ll never understand me as you did.”

“Well, one is never too old to learn. Open your heart to the world, my dear Herrscher, and it will open up to you.”

They continue walking, lapsing into uncomfortable silence once more. Hua, the Herrscher notes, has no measure of worry or trouble in her gait, stepping lightly and leisurely along the path. In contrast, she trudges along, head hanging heavy and with shoulders slumped. She should be happy, elated, and yet she could not be feeling anything further from that.

Why?

“I…”

“Hmm?”

Hua gazes at her gently, that unfairly soft and tender smile ever-present on her face.

Though she told Kiana otherwise, she had made her decision long ago. All the care she had for Hua, all the time they had together, all the secret glances she stole, all the feelings for this dense, hint-missing, stupidly loveable old timer has long pushed her to cling on. To latch onto her and refuse to let her go.

But of course she would never say it out loud. Her stubbornness is too strong, and no matter how hard she wants to confess it all, to tell the stupid blockheaded old timer that she means the world to her and that she will not let her leave, the words die on her tongue every time.

Think, you stupid Herrscher. Think. You are literally walking the old timer to her execution and you haven’t figured out a way to convince her?

“Is something the matter?”

“N-no. Oh, l-look. We’re here.”

They have come to the tallest peak of Mount Taixuan, no path before them; only the clear sky with shreds of cloud and a pale sun stretching off into the distance. A fitting place to die, Hua thinks as she composes herself and turns to the Herrscher.

“Here we are then. In a few moments, you will wake up in the body, and I will be gone.”

“Must you really go?”

Hua only smiles at her, leaning forward and grasping her upper arm gently. She looks into the Herrscher’s eyes briefly, then kisses her cheek. A bold, wild idea pops into the Herrscher’s head – it is the most clichéd, overused, unoriginal idea she has, and yet – it might just work.

“I made a deal with you, and you held up your end. Now I must hold up mine.”

“It…it is still hard to see you kill yourself. Could—could I do it?”

“Do what?”

“Uh—um, surely fading away will be painful, yes? Why—why don’t I do it? I’ll make it painless.”

Hua looks at her tenderly, then nods somberly.

“If you are to be the one to open the way for me to the next life, then I’m fine with that.”

The Herrscher takes in a few breaths to calm her racing heart. Steady now. Steady. Mustn’t make any false moves. Make it as convincing as possible, and then put her twist into play. She raises her hand, summoning power to her fingers. Slowly, almost deliberately she opens her palm and brings it to the side of Hua’s head. The swirling energy stings, and Hua winces.

“Aren’t you…sad at leaving all your friends behind?”

“True…I am sad.”

Hua turns her gaze to the sky beyond, getting misty-eyed as she continues.

“But after all this time, after so much loss and yet so much happiness…I’m finally at peace. I leave this world willingly, knowing that it is in good hands to defend it.”

“I will remember you.”

“Of course you will.”

“Then...I guess this is it.”

The Herrscher’s hand remains in contact with Hua’s head, and she breathes in deeply. Though her plan is already in action, she can’t help but ask a question; a serious question that she would still have asked had she consigned herself and Hua to their fates.

Thus she lowers her hand reluctantly, dismissing the power of Sentience but letting her fingers linger in the air. As Hua gazes at her curiously, she shifts uncomfortably from foot to foot, eyes flitting from side to side before raising her head.

“Um…I have one last question.”

“Please ask.”

“Do you love me?”

Hua falls silent for a decently long amount of time. Hope rises in the Herrscher’s heart – perhaps she does have an answer to that question. As for her own answer, she is still somewhat unsure – what is love anyway?

As if on cue, Hua raises her head, a soft, sad smile on her face.

“Do you mean romantic love? Or perhaps platonic love?”

“I…what?”

Hua moves in close, taking the Herrscher’s hands and lifting them in her own. Her hands are very warm, the Herrscher notes, and her grip is so, so gentle.

“Love is…a very complex thing. When we say we love someone, we mean that we cherish and treasure that person deeply. It doesn’t have to be in the romantic sense, like how a couple would treasure each other – it could also be platonic.”

“Platonic? You mean…”

“As for your question…I think I do – I like you as a person, I extend the dignity and love that I would extend to any other one.”

“So…not in…that sense?”

Hua’s smile doesn’t fade, but the Herrscher can see it hardening slightly, her lips pressing together a little firmer.

“What made you think that way?”

“I—I never said that. I only thought that maybe—”

“It is as you said – it was only spontaneous, something borne out of the heat of the moment, a product of passion. Do you think a few kisses would be all it takes to make two people fall in love?”

“Well, blame my naïve self, then.”

Hua’s smile softens, and then she is wrapping her arms around the Herrscher, embracing her tightly and resting her head on her shoulder. The Herrscher doesn’t do anything, doesn’t push her away, doesn’t reciprocate. Just letting her arms hang loosely by her side.

“I do.”

“But now that you’re about to die…do you think there could have been a chance?”

“For us to become something more?”

“…Yeah.”

Hua’s arms around the Herrscher loosen but she doesn’t let her go.

“Given time, and opportunity to talk more…perhaps.”

“So what you’re saying…”

“Perhaps.”

“Well. Then I curse the heavens and fate for dealing us such an unlucky and ill-destined hand.”

“Do you think I don’t feel the same way? That I don’t regret everything that has happened between us?”

The Herrscher falls silent, bowing her head. Has it ever occurred to her that her feelings for Hua might not be so one-sided? That this strange feeling…something more than care and less than love…might have also been felt by Hua?

“Old timer, you…”

“I’ll say it. I regret everything. From how I treated you to how I pushed you away, to how I betrayed you. And now even here, I’m being cold to you.”

“You already said you were sorry.”

“I know. But still – it is not enough – no amount of apologies ever is.”

“So…that’s it? You’re about to die, and all you can say is that you’re sorry?”

Hua nods mutely, and the Herrscher hesitates before summoning power to her hand and raising it up again to the side of her head.

“Is that it? Nothing else?”

Hua smiles and nods, taking the Herrscher’s wrist and properly positioning her hand in place. Her hand, she notes, is trembling. She gives her hand a reassuring squeeze, then lets go and returns to clasp her hands behind her back.

“To be honest…I still find myself a little afraid. I’m no stranger to death, and yet…it is frightening.”

In spite of herself, the Herrscher smiles. It is time for the twist, to put the finale of her plan into action.

“In the next life, will you think of us?”

“Of course.”

“Then it looks like goodbye.”

“Goodbye, Herrscher of Sentience. Live on, as you were always meant to.”

She smiles, facing the Herrscher, closing her eyes and composing herself. She can feel the tears slowly leaking out and icing down her cheek, but she doesn’t pay it any heed. She has died twice before – the sudden loss of consciousness and all five senses cutting out, the sudden darkness and then…nothingness. She is well-prepared for her third and final death, but what comes next—

—Is utterly and entirely unexpected.

Hua brings a hand to her cheek, her head turned sideways and her skin still stinging from the slap the Herrscher had given her. Her head whips back, stunned as she sees the Herrscher’s hand still raised. Anger and irritation radiates off her in waves.

“You…”

“You are such a selfish, self-centred, uncaring, unfeeling idiot.”

“I...”

The Herrscher bounds forwards, grabbing her by the collar of her robes and pulling her in. Her eyes are burning with anger, her teeth are bared and her brows are deeply furrowed, and Hua can do little but to listen to the angry Herrscher’s ranting.

“Kiana wanted nothing more than to see you awake and alive, and this is how you treat her? Throw her away after all you did for her? After she believed in you?”

“I—”

“And Bronya. You roused her from her coma after rescuing Mei. You helped her also in Arc City. You are her mentor, her friend, and you would walk away from her? No explanation for that?”

“Bron—”

“Theresa too. Seele, the doctors, everyone who you have walked with, whose lives you have touched. Do you even have the slightest idea of what they would say if they knew?”

“I…I never once considered that.”

“Then start considering, for fuck’s sake!”

The Herrscher’s grip on Hua’s robes tighten, and she stares into her eyes furiously; so intense is her gaze that Hua can do little but to wilt under their heat.

“For the love of—God’s sake, I can’t tell whether you’re lucky or unlucky that I just had to start caring for you before all this happened. If I was the same dangerous Herrscher before I came back to you, I think I would be perfectly fine snapping your neck and letting you die. Hell, I’d probably laugh doing it.”

Hua doesn’t say anything, only watching as the Herrscher’s angry eyes search her face. The heat then fades, and the Herrscher of Sentience glares at her, still keeping her grip tight on her collar.

“New deal. Here’s what you’re going to do – you will wake up and reunite with your friends and continue your merry life. I will remain here to make sure you continue to live.”

“But…isn’t the body what you want?”

“You—!”

The Herrscher grits her teeth, shuts her eyes and lets her head fall forward to rest heavily on the other woman’s collar.

“You are really dumb, do you know that?”

“I…”

“You were born for a reason. Whether it was to live, to kill Herrschers, or to do fuck-all, you are here for a reason. You were given this body for a reason. So don’t throw it all away just to fulfil some stupid bargain!”

Hua says nothing, gaze traveling down to her boots. Just a few moments ago she had been perfectly ready and poised to die, and now here she is, denied death at the last moment. All the things she said, all the regrets she had…

“Thank you.”

“What?”

“Thank you. My head is clearer now –  I can reflect on everything I just told you.”

The Herrscher shakes her head and scoffs, pulling Hua in closer, so close they are that if Hua were just to lean forward a little, she could touch her lips to the Herrscher’s. An awkward moment passes, and then she smiles.

“About your earlier question…it’ll take time and effort. But here’s my answer.”

She follows through, gripping the Herrscher’s upper arms, leaning forward and tenderly kissing her. Nothing more, nothing less, just pressing their lips together for a short moment. The Herrscher’s eyes widen in surprise, but she doesn’t complain, doesn’t push her away.

Then Hua draws away, disengaging herself from the Herrscher’s grip – so stunned is she that she barely resists, allowing Hua to pull away, watching dumbly as she takes a step back and opens up the distance between them.

“And I think waking up sounds like a pretty good idea. Be seeing you.”

An ethereal smile like swirling petals in a stream, and she is gone.

Chapter Text

Breathe in, breathe out. Feel the firm mattress of the hospital bed, taste the smell of antiseptic and medicine in the air. Open eyes, blink a few times to snap vision back into focus, breathe in again and feel the lungs already stronger though little more than an hour has passed.

She is awake once more.

And the first thing she sees is Kiana, sitting patiently by her bedside in a chair, drowsing with eyelids half-shrouding her brilliant blue eyes.

Upon noticing movement her eyes open wide again, and she is leaning in close, one hand on the railing of the bed and the other gently taking hold of Hua’s shoulder. Her tone is not unfamiliar to Hua – curiously inquisitive, gentle, a little worried.

“Class Monitor?”

Hua takes another moment to inhale and exhale. The hole pierced in her lung has patched itself rather quickly, and if she takes time to focus inwardly, she can feel her cracked bones already starting the fusing process.

With some difficulty she nods as much as the neck brace can allow her, wincing a little as the freshly-scabbed skin and muscles sore from recovery protest. Kiana’s features soften, and the white-haired girl is retreating, withdrawing back to sit properly in her chair.

No words pass between them for a long time as the two friends simply sit there, each beginning to realize the immense joy and relief at seeing each other safe and sound. Hua raises her head as if to say something, catching Kiana’s gaze and receiving a simple nod in return.

“Well…what can I say? I’m awake, and I’m alive.”

“I’m…heh, heh. To say that I’m overjoyed wouldn’t even begin to do it justice.”

Kiana’s tone, her voice, her inflection and enunciation. Everything tells of a great maturation brought on by hardship and trials, and great loss. There is less light in her eyes now, but not in the sense of a loss of humanity – in the blue light is carried far more hope, far more resolve, far more grit to forge the next phase of her journey.

Gone is the Kiana of old, innocent and eager, adorably boisterous and enthusiastically rambunctious. But change is inevitable, with this new Kiana being far more taciturn and stoic, slower to smile yet her smile being no less brighter than before.

“That…that’s good.”

Hua sighs and smiles, lifting a hand and watching Kiana take it without hesitation.

“Do you…ever think back on our days in St. Freya? When times were simpler?”

Kiana’s smile turns sad, and her other hand moves to fully clasp Hua’s.

“What I wouldn’t give to return to those halcyon days, Class Monitor. But to do so would be to undo the efforts and sacrifices of everyone.”

“Sacrifice…”

“Speaking of sacrifice…the Herrscher of Sentience told me you were planning to give up your body to her. That you would quietly fade after everything was settled.”

Hua allows herself a little chuckle, and carefully pulls her hand from Kiana’s grip.

“Well…there’s no need for that anymore. I’ve got a certain someone to thank.”

Kiana doesn’t say anything, only watching as Hua clears her throat and coughs a little.

“Can…can you come out?”

And then, a voice rings out – seemingly from all around, permeating every air molecule in this medical bay recovery room, echoing around, bouncing off the walls and sounding as if from everywhere and nowhere all at once.

“No!”

It is a familiar voice to both the MANTIS and the Herrscher, and Hua’s shoulders slump a little before she calls out again.

“Please?”

Silence for a short moment, and then the form of the Herrscher of Sentience slowly bleeds into existence, manifesting in a swirl of red feathers. Kiana looks up from where she is seated, not a hint of wariness or alarm in her posture. Instead she puts out her hands in a questioning gesture, cocking her head like an owl.

“Alright, cool. What’s the plan?”

“The Herrscher of Sentience will join our fight.”

The grey-haired Herrscher looks up suddenly, a little shocked expression on her face. Hua expertly catches her gaze, gives a little subtle wink, and smiles. She falls silent for a short moment then shrugs and plants her hands on her hips.

“Just to be clear – I’m not fighting for humanity. I’m just doing it for her.”

“But you’ll still be fighting for our cause, right? Technically speaking, since she’s on our side, and you’re fighting for her—”

“Yeah, yeah. Whatever floats your boat.”

The Herrscher looks up irritably, glaring at Kiana and rolling her eyes.

“If there’s nothing else, I’m off. Leave me alone.”

“Herrscher of Sentience…wait!”

Hua surprises herself by suddenly calling out, and the Herrscher turns to face her. Curiously, there is not a hint of irritation in her eyes, just a neutral expression, the beginnings of a tiny grin starting to lift the corners of her mouth.

“What? My time is precious.”

“Later…can we talk?”

The Herrscher’s features soften subtly – Kiana is able to pick up on this – and is that the hint of a little submissive sigh leaking from between her lips, almost imperceptibly? Then her face hardens dramatically, nearly excessively, and she glares at Hua.

“Already forgetting that I’m living in your head? Idiot.”

Then she is gone, leaving just a single feather in her wake. Hua smiles, shaking her head with a little difficulty, as much as the neck brace can allow. She looks up to see Kiana, glancing around the room until her eyes come back to rest on her Class Monitor.

“Class Monitor…now that it’s all over and we’re safe. Could you tell me everything that happened between the two of you?”

Hua’s smile turns a little pained but it passes quickly, and she clears her throat before launching into a quick recounting of all that had transpired between her and the wildcard Herrscher.

From how the Herrscher of Sentience had stormed off in a huff, to the moment Hua looked inward and realized with some measure of relief that she had returned and was safe and sound. The joy and yet the trepidation at realizing she had somehow returned, defying all logic.

The tenuous deal they had made, the Herrscher only accepting the bargain when offered the body that – technically speaking – was rightfully hers’, and Hua consigning herself to inevitable death. The tension that had slowly bled away when they had sat and talked as the latter healed the former.

The admission of the Herrscher that she cared for Hua, that there is something preventing her from willingly harming Hua yet she does not know what it is. That the Herrscher has some semblance of feelings for her, though the exact classification of said feelings is uncertain.

That the Herrscher of Sentience is powerful, unpredictable and carefree. Yet the good fortune of having her on their side – Hua’s side at least – for now, has yielded a capable ally.

Kiana blinks slowly, swaying back and forth in her chair as she processes all the information.

“So…you did make amends with her.”

“And vice versa.”

“Do you think she can be trusted?”

“Well…I don’t think everyone will warm up to her. But she trusts me at least, and will not pose a threat.”

Kiana gazes at Hua and smiles a knowing smile, leaning back in her chair and crossing one leg over the other. She sees how her Class Monitor’s eyes soften, how a little more light shimmers in them, how her posture relaxes at the sight of the Herrscher.

She sees how her usual small smile seems to widen, brighten, show more teeth at the sight of the Herrscher. How the faint lines of care on her face have smoothed away, never to return. And all because of this Herrscher, this wildcard who had come barrelling into all their lives just a short while ago.

Kiana briefly recalls a memory that she had found on Mount Taixuan, sealed away in a feather. In it, she remembers seeing out from Hua’s eyes, looking at a little girl with blue eyes, sitting on a mechanical sphere many times larger than her body. Fireworks hazily burst in the background, illuminating their faces.

“Phoenix…though you are willing to die for this world—”

“Xixi…”

“Please…before I get…too sleepy. There will eventually be someone…who treasures you more than this world.”

A little smile comes to Kiana’s face, and she looks once more at her Class Monitor, patiently waiting for her reply. Perhaps, has that significant someone made themselves known at last? Perhaps, can an unforeseen partnership be successful?

She only chuckles, shakes her head and rises from her chair. Dresses in a simple shirt and trackpants and out of her new white armour, Hua thinks she looks especially elegant. The fiery cross earrings and the high ponytail help too.

“Rest up, Class Monitor. I don’t know how long this lull will last…so do take your time to enjoy it.”

Hua only nods gently and watches her friend open the door of the recovery room, exit and close it behind her.

Now alone again with only her thoughts for company – the Herrscher of Sentience is silent for now – Hua just lies in her bed, breathing steadily and reflecting on all that has passed. On all that she had said, her supposed last words, her supposed parting thoughts.

The Herrscher of Sentience is still dangerous and unpredictable – though the entire picture has changed now that she is – albeit begrudgingly – on her side. She will in time warm up to her; that much she can be certain of.

And as for their relationship…Hua knows what she did right before she exited her mindscape, and she knows very clearly what she said. Part of her still is hesitant – who would ever have thought of partnering with a Herrscher of all people?

And yet the rest of her wants to believe that it is possible. That there is a chance that they could overcome their differences, all the hurt and betrayal in the past could be forgiven, that they could become friends, partners, companions.

There is something about the Herrscher of Sentience that sparks warmth in her heart, that makes her smile brighter, that makes her heart flutter a little. There is no doubt – the Herrscher is important and means something to her – but does she think the same way?

Regardless of anything, it is far too early and unpredictable to make any rash decisions. They will need time and space – time to let their relationship grow and mature, space to properly address all the questions and concerns life throws at them.

Hua closes her eyes, nods resolutely. In this lull, this time of peace, this calm before the inevitable storm…there could be no better time to start.

She flexes her fingers and toes, notes that her accelerated healing is still in progress. A good time to retreat to her mindscape and let her body heal on its own.

The first thing she sees when she opens her eyes is a brand-new landscape. The Herrscher must have created yet another plane, another dimension within her mindscape. Out of boredom, perhaps? Or just finding new ways to – as she would put it – “pretty up the place”?

She is standing atop a snowy mountain, gentle chilly winds blowing and gusting around her. She looks at her hands, finding herself to be wearing high-collared robes and gloves, warm and comfortable. The sort of trappings she was used to wearing during the winter days of solitude, lifetimes ago.

Just a short distance away stands a lone cottage, framed against the snow-covered peaks and the night sky dotted here and there with brilliantly glittering stars. There is light in its windows, and the entire affair exudes a sense of comforting, homely warmth.

She walks the short paved path to the house, knocks on the door. When there isn’t an answer she clears her throat.

“I’m coming in.”

Without waiting for a reply she carefully pushes on the door, opening the way forward and stepping through. Instantly she is hit by an all-encompassing warmth, though it is gentle, tenderly embracing her and caressing her face.

She removes her outer furred robes, hangs it on a hook by the door and proceeds through to the inner room. She is unsurprised to find the Herrscher inside, swathed in lightweight black robes and sitting up in bed. By the light of an overhead lamp she is reading a book; by the looks of it, some kind of old novel.

By her bedside there is a small table, placed atop is a little jar of wine, two cups and a tiny dish of assorted titbits. One side of her robe, Hua notices with a touch of fluster as she blushes and glances away, has slipped down her shoulder and exposed her shoulder.

The Herrscher of Sentience looks up, saying nothing at Hua’s approach but just closing her book, setting it down and pulling the wayward cloth back over her shoulder.

“So, you decided to return.”

“I see you’ve made yourself comfortable.”

The Herrscher briefly glances at the overhead lamp, which has begun to flicker slightly. The scarlet glow in her eyes intensifies for the shortest of moments, then the flickering ceases.

“May as well, since I’m here to stay, no?”

Hua only smiles, pulling a rosewood chair from the table set in the center of the room and making a move to sit. But she catches herself, looks to the Herrscher and gives her a questioning look as if to ask for permission to move into her private space.

The Herrscher just rolls her eyes, waving dismissively at the MANTIS and nodding curtly.

“You know, old timer, this is your mindscape. You’re free to do whatever you want in here.”

“But you’re here.”

The Herrscher falls silent, doing little save for gazing at Hua as she places the chair by her bedside and carefully settling herself in it. It is comfortable and she leans back, looking at the Herrscher and smiling awkwardly.

The Herrscher looks up, about to say something but Hua beats her.

“Um. Would you like…to have a name? To, uh, be called something else?”

“What’s wrong with my current name? Does the Great and Mighty Herrscher of Sentience not do justice to my all-encompassing authority?”

Hua chuckles a little, and the Herrscher glares at her.

“Hey! What do you mean by that?”

“Oh, just…it’s just a little funny.”

“Funny?!”

“Yes, yes. But I digress – I can’t keep calling you ‘Herrscher of Sentience’, you know? Quite a mouthful, especially when we’re in battle, no?”

“Oi.”

Hua looks up, and the Herrscher rakes her with a look of mild disappointment.

“Have you forgotten how well we work together? Do you think that you need to call my name to attract my attention?”

“Ah—no. Of course not. But still – a name is a symbol of humanity. Something that this world can know you by.”

The Herrscher of Sentience is quiet again for a long while. Hua doesn’t say anything as well, only patiently waiting for her response. Outside there is only the soft whisper of the cold winds, the mixed calls of nightlife and the rushing of distant waterfalls.

At last the grey-haired girl cracks a grin, looking up and meeting Hua’s eyes.

“Senti. Call me Senti.”

“Senti…Senti, Senti, Senti.”

Hua repeats the words again and again, rolling them around her mouth as if to familiarize herself with the sound and feel of the Herrscher’s new name. Then she chuckles, shaking her head as the newly-christened Herrscher raises an eyebrow in mild confusion.

“Really? That’s all you could come up with? The Great and Mighty Herrscher of Sentience’s name is ‘Senti’?”

The Herrscher of Sentience – or as she is referred to now – Senti, laughs as well.

“Well, I’d like to see you come up with something better.”

Hua just leans back in her chair, shrugging and opening her arms to signify defeat.

“No, no. It’s good. From now on, you’ll be known as ‘Senti’. Um…I’d also like to call you xiao shi.”

Senti is sharp, and picks up nearly immediately as soon as the nickname leaves Hua’s lips.

“Hang on…is that a pun? In your—no, our native language? ‘Little world’, yes?”

“Yeah. Because…”

Hua trails off, and Senti just tilts her head at her and gestures for her to continue. A faint blush dusts Hua’s cheek with pink, and she coughs a little before regaining her smile.

“Because…it’s because you mean the world to me.”

Chapter Text

An indeterminate number of days – weeks, perhaps? – have passed. Hua doesn’t know; the period of time since the Herrscher of Sentience chose her own name and formally agreed to a partnership with her has been quite a blur.

Now the two of them are in a quiet room in Salt Lake Base, one of those serene private rooms where personnel can sit and destress after a long day’s work with comfortable chairs.

“Damn it, old timer…I already said that I don’t want to—”

“Do you want to work better with me?”

“Yeah. So what?”

“This meditation and breathing exercise will help clear your mind. And with a clear mind, we can think up better ways to work together.”

Senti scoffs dramatically, folding her arms and turning away.

“Hmph. My mind is pretty clear as it is – clear enough to want to return to the mindscape and sleep.”

Hua only sighs, staring steadily at the Herrscher’s illusory form stamping her foot on the ground in a decidedly childish display of temper. She wavers a little, then seats herself in a comfortable chair and closes her eyes.

“Alright, then. Go back and sleep.”

The Herrscher pauses mid-stamp and stares incredulously at Hua.

“You…you mean it?”

“Of course. I’ll just sit here and meditate, hurt by your rejection but nonetheless still forgiving and affectionate. Who knows – if this Herrscher behaves I’ll try to spend a little more time—”

“Alright, alright! Way to guilt trip me.”

Huffily, Senti pulls a chair from the table and seats herself beside Hua. She glances to her partner, notices that she has subconsciously pushed her chair so close such that their hips are nearly touching. She pulls away, folds her arms and scoffs.

“What are we supposed to be looking out for?”

“Just close your eyes, focus on your breathing and still your heart. Put aside your thoughts and let yourself calm down.”

“That’s it?”

“That’s it.”

The pair fall silent as they respectively attempt to meditate. Breathe in slowly, feel the cool air of the air-conditioned room chill their windpipes then lungs, hold it in for a few seconds, slowly breathe out, let the heartbeat return to normal.

One, two, three, four, in.

One, two, three, four, hold.

One, two, three, four, out.

Again and again, Hua and Senti become acutely aware of the minute things in their surroundings previously unnoticed. The soft, barely-there hum of the air conditioning, the faint ticking of the wall clock, the sounds of the chair stuffing distorting and warping beneath their weights.

Though this is supposed to be simple meditation, Hua can’t help but let her mind wander, returning to events past.

“Everyone, I’ve organized this meeting to introduce a new warrior who will be joining our cause.”

The assembled members of the meeting have relatively mixed expressions. Some like Kiana and Bronya give knowing looks, while others less informed like the senior officers and pilots of Anti-Entropy give each other questioning glances.

Hua, standing on the elevated platform in the main function hall, speaks to the assembled group as the Herrscher’s illusory form remains hidden behind a curtain. She does not recognize most of the faces, and does not exactly care for being introduced to them.

Hua speaks in passing of her experiences with Senti, briefly describing how they met, how they reunited and the deal they made – all in all a quick skimming-over of how the Herrscher of Sentience had agreed to fight by her side, and therefore would be fighting on humanity’s side.

Finished with her story, Hua turns partially to the closed curtain and puts out her hand.

“Senti, would you come out?”

Hesitantly, reluctantly, Senti’s illusory form passes through the curtain, uncomfortably aware of the eyes on her. Now there is a lot more recognition in the eyes, though much of it is accusatory and hostile. Some of them bore witness to the destruction she wrought in Schicksal HQ, or simply are distrusting.

Of course they would be – like Kiana said: why would a hostile enemy suddenly turn all friendly?

Senti feels the world tuning out, her head going blank, Hua’s earnest words coming vague and fuzzy. Is she defending her, vouching for her? She wills her hand solid, grasps her partner’s hand tightly and looks at her pleadingly.

Mid-sentence, Hua turns her head to see Senti shaking her head subtly. Some measure of guilt grips her heart – she should have known that the Herrscher wouldn’t take this attention – both positive and negative – well.

She squeezes Senti’s hand reassuringly, then turns back to the audience.

“In short, the Herrscher of Sentience will be a powerful ally in the fight ahead. I know some of your don’t trust her, but I do – and I hope that is enough.”

There is silence for a short moment, and then the group begins to disperse. Senti feels the claws of tension and discomfort release her heart, and a weight lifting off her shoulders. She breathes in, glances uncomfortably at the departing crowd.

Now Hua is making a move to touch her face, frowning as her hands pass through her illusory form. Senti winces, focuses, and then Hua’s warm hands are on her cheeks, thumbs soothingly brushing against her skin.

“Are you alright? I’m sorry for all that.”

“No, old timer…I-I’m fine. I just need some space.”

“We’ll head back to my room. Okay?”

The Herrscher nods quickly and releases Hua’s hand reluctantly, following her off the stage and making for the door. But there is someone in their way – a short, slim girl with grey hair tied up in elaborate, delicate drills.

“Class Monitor.”

“Hello, Bronya. Do you need anything?”

“Bronya wants to speak with the Herrscher of Sentience.”

“I don’t think—”

“It’s alright. If anything, I owe her an apology at least.”

The Herrscher’s form steps in front of Hua, and Bronya looks up at her. This is a side of her that she has never seen – uncomfortable with both hands behind her back, gaze flitting around as if looking for an escape route or a hole to hide in. A far cry from the cruel taunting that she dished out so long ago.

“Bronya…Bronya remembers what you did. She remembers how you trapped her in her own mind and toyed with her.”

“I…I’m sorry.”

Bronya’s gaze turns hard, and her eyes narrow. Still, there lies behind the stern mask a touch of sympathy.

“Since Class Monitor vouches for you, Bronya will not say anything. Since you are on humanity’s side…perhaps you’ll change.”

Without a word, Bronya steps aside and nods at Hua with a tiny smile.

Taking this as a signal to leave, Senti looks at Hua before letting her illusory form bleed out of existence, fading away quickly. Hua looks at the empty floor previously occupied by her partner’s form, then sighs and looks back at Bronya.

Bronya just shrugs, and Hua continues on her way.

After a short while of walking through Salt Lake Base, Hua arrives back at her “room” – it’s more of a private quarters anyway, simply furnished with a bedroom, living room, washroom and small kitchen.

When she opens the door Senti is already sitting on the couch in the living room, looking up at rising upon her arrival. She makes a move as if to approach Hua, but stops as someone passes down the corridor behind, glancing briefly through the open door.

Ah. Hua quickly shuts the door and locks it, then takes off her shoes and makes her way to Senti. The latter wills her hands solid, allowing Hua to take them and hold them loosely.

“Let’s go someplace else more private.”

Senti nods as Hua focuses, retreating into her mindscape and pulling Senti along with her. Yet another new plane has been built – a deep void of red and black through which a single massive chain stretches. Hand in hand, the two walk along the chain until they reach a suitable place to sit down.

The chain is truly gargantuan – just a section of one of the huge links is large enough for Hua and Senti to sit comfortably without fear of falling – and Senti snaps her fingers to tune out the ominous silence.

There they sit, side by side in silence, hand in hand until Senti raises her head.

“Um…thanks, old timer.”

“For what?”

“For…I don’t really know. For everything, I guess. Now they’ll see me less of an enemy and more of…”

Senti trails off and Hua doesn’t say anything in response, only turning the Herrscher’s hand over so she can interlock their fingers together.

“An ally?”

“I was going to say comrade. But ally works.”

“If it comforts you, I never saw you as an enemy – just afraid and misguided.”

“Really?”

Hua smiles exasperatedly and tightens her grip on Senti’s hand.

“I’ve said it before. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten?”

“Oh—oh no. Of course not.”

Silence, then suddenly the Herrscher throws her arms around Hua and hugs her tightly. Caught off-guard, Hua attempts to push her away instinctively, but Senti only grips harder as she rests her chin on her shoulder.

“Thanks. It means a lot to me.”

“You’re…welcome.”

“It’s because…you mean the world to me.”

Senti’s eyes widen in surprise and Hua looks away hurriedly, blushing furiously and pushing her chair backwards in an attempt to put some distance between her and the newly-christened Herrscher.

“Ah—ah, I didn’t mean that. J-Just got carried away. Don’t take it to heart.”

Senti only rolls her eyes and smiles, an uncharacteristically gentle smile. Quite different from the confident grins and smirks and cunning glares she is used to.

“You are so, so easy to read, old timer. But you know what, I’ll take it.”

“I…okay. Um, you’re welcome.”

“So I mean the world to you. Does that mean I’ve surpassed Kiana in becoming the most important person in your life?”

Hua frowns, moving her chair back to its original place by the Herrscher’s bedside.

“Kiana and I…our relationship is very different from what the two of us have.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. We are more of…friends. Comrades in arms, sisters in arms who would lay our lives down for each other.”

“That sounds pretty close.”

“Wait, I wasn’t finished yet. But you and I…we are something different. Um, for one you pinned me to the floor and kissed me. And then again. And I kissed you not long ago.”

“Like I said…that was just borne out of passion, and I wasn’t thinking straight at the time. And—you really think a few kisses is enough to establish a relationship?”

Hua doesn’t say anything, just glancing at the ceiling lamp as if its suddenly the most interesting thing in the world. Senti props herself up on her pillows, cocks her head at Hua and sighs.

“Way I see it, old timer – right now it’s far too early to decide on anything. So…partners, for now?”

“Partners, then.”

Hua smiles and leans back in her chair, letting the conversation flow freely between the two of them. They talk at length on a great many things, discussing the past and ruminating on what exactly they could become if given time.

“Lovers?”

“Part of me kinda wants that.”

“But it’s too soon to make a call.”

“Yeah.”

“Friends?”

“Of course.”

They discuss the greater events in the world. World Serpent is laying low for now after their big operation in the Philippines, unwilling to attract undue attention. Schicksal is quiet for now – Otto Apocalypse isn’t doing anything much as well other than plot and scheme like he usually should be doing.

“I still remember beating his face to a pulp and snapping his neck.”

“And yet he just retreated to one of his backups.”

“Cunning bastard.”

“I agree.”

“Next time I see him, I’ll repay him for that headshot he gave you.”

“Senti…that might not be necessary—”

“No. This is called ‘caring for someone’, right?”

“I suppose so.”

And Anti-Entropy. The North American splinter branch of Schicksal that broke away decades ago to form their own independent organization, and now granting shelter and protection for those who had defected from Schicksal during the Void Queen’s resurgence.

“Funny, isn’t it? Anti-Entropy was their enemy, and now we’re part of them.”

“Well, you know what they say. The enemy of my enemy…”

“Is my friend. But what are we to them?”

“Friends, comrades, colleagues, soldiers…I never actually gave it much thought.”

“Why? Because you just followed Kiana’s lead?”

“Please…let’s not talk about Kiana, okay?”

“It’s hard not to, you know.”

“Why?”

“It’s…a topic for another time. Remind me, okay?”

“Okay.”

They discuss their friends – more of Hua’s friends anyway – and Senti passes her own private judgement on them.

“I hope Kiana is coping well. She’s been through a lot.”

An idealistic goody-two-shoes. But I can’t disagree that she’s been through so much.

“Bronya and Seele…it’s good that they’re back together at last.”

One is an emotionally constipated lone wolf who just had to end up with a soft, shy twerp. Seele’s other half is pretty chill, though.

“Theresa. She’s really stepped up as leader, and who knows – should we ever manage to return to Schicksal, she might become the new Overseer.”

Too idealistic, but what can she do? She’s a clone, just like her niece, and it isn’t fair for all the responsibility to be pushed on her just like that.

“At least she has the Olenyeva twins and the two doctors to back her up.”

I haven’t met Rozaliya and Liliya, but I think I might get pretty annoyed by them, if old timer’s memories are still clear. Tesla gets pissed off too easily, and Einstein is a smug little shit—

“Senti?”

“Uh—uh! Yes, I’m listening.”

Hua sighs, smiles and tilts her head knowingly.

“I can read your mind, you know? Why not just say it out loud?”

“Wait—you can do that?”

“At least here in the mindscape, I can.”

“You could have told me that earlier.”

Hua chuckles and rocks her chair briefly, then looks at Senti again.

“Look, I know you may not think much of our—”

“Your friends.”

“Our friends. But surely you can work with them?”

“Never said I couldn’t. Seele’s other half – I like her.”

They lapse into silence again, then Senti perks up, taking a sip from the little cup of wine by her bedside.

“Actually – now that we’ve got a future together, we’ve got to get to know each other better. So, for starters – what do you like to do in your spare time?”

Hua’s face reddens a little and she gives a little nervous giggle.

“Actually…I don’t do much apart from meditation, cooking and training. Oh, and once in a while I’ll play games with the rest.”

“What the hell?”

“Heh…forgive me for being boring.”

“You’re such a…never mind.”

Senti trails off, sighing as she makes a move to retrieve her book. But she catches herself midway and decides against it – her guest is still in the room, and she needs to play a good host. She arranges the pillows neatly and lies back, unable to suppress a yawn.

Hua seems to startle at that, and rises from her chair only for Senti to motion for her to sit back down.

“Oh—sorry. I didn’t notice you were getting tired.”

“Nah. It’s just you and your yapping. Really putting me to sleep here.”

“Then I’ll take my leave and let you rest. Sound good?”

Senti nods dismissively and lies down fully. Now that she thinks about it, she is really quite tired. With a snap of her fingers she dims the ceiling lamp and settles her head amidst the comfortable pillows. Sleep takes hold of her near-instantly, and she drowses quickly.

“Old…timer?”

“Yes?”

“Good night. Love…you…”

And then she is asleep. Hua looks up, a faint blush tinting her cheeks red, shakes her head and rises from her seat and returns it to its place. Then she takes a short moment to admire the Herrscher’s peacefully-sleeping form. Impulsively she leans over her and kisses her cheek.

“I know. I love you too.”

And with that, she departs quietly. The night is silent once more.

Chapter Text

“Okay, let’s start with the basics.”

“Shoot.”

“The core stance. Legs shoulder width apart, arms bent with the fists at the hips, and back straight.”

Reluctant as she is, Senti sighs and obeys, carefully easing her body into the required stance according to Hua’s instructions. Here in yet another plane of the mindscape they stand, another realm to suit the purpose of the occasion.

Now the surroundings resemble the peaks of the lower plateaus and ridgelines surrounding Mount Taixuan, and the gingko trees are in full bloom – yellow leaves crest every branch and twig. The floor is of smooth cobblestone, and here and there racks hold rows of reverently-tended swords.

One of many training courtyards, one where Hua was used to instruct and teach her seven disciples in the way of the fist and the blade. Incidentally too, the place of her first death and subsequent reawakening years down the road.

But all the death and misery have long been banished to mere recollections, and Hua has long made peace with the ghosts of the past. Now the courtyard represents both hope and youthful vigor – hope for the future and the vigor of the newly-partnered Herrscher.

Before Senti stands a wooden dummy, with its heavy wooden spokes replaced with those of steel, and iron hoops bind its body – to account for the strength of the Herrscher, naturally. In this first of many martial arts training sessions to come, the dummy will bear witness to her power.

Hua stands just off to the side, the mountain draft whipping her white and blue robes into a frenzy and stirring her hair steadily. Her hands are clasped behind her back, and she watches her partner with a calm, serene gaze.

“Ready?”

Senti breathes in and out. She is similarly robed as Hua, though the colors are a solid black with flashy silver streaks throughout.

“Yeah.”

“Very well. One.”

Just like how Hua taught. When attacking, use one’s body to help – step forward to add momentum, pivot on foot to put the entire body weight behind the punch, turn the torso to drive the attacking fist forward, lash out and strike the dummy with great force.

There is a long moment of silence after the resounding sharp crack that rings throughout the plane, and Hua and Senti contemplate the shattered dummy thoughtfully. Senti recovers first, flexes her fingers and plants her hands on her hips confidently.

“I’d say that was good for a first try. What do you think?”

“Powerful, indeed. But you still lack control.”

“Oh, please. You’re starting to sound just like how you were back then.”

A faint blush touches Hua’s cheeks, and she shrugs.

“Um, I guess I just can’t help myself.”

Senti rolls her eyes, straightening up and stretching her neck muscles. She is itching for some proper combat practice, not this sterile, controlled environment where the most dangerous of foes that she can hope to face are a reinforced training dummy.

“Wanna spar?”

“Why don’t you complete the rest of the routine? Then you may have your wish.”

Senti hums, folding her arms and looking at Hua curiously. Then she gives an exasperated groan, throws up her arms and widens her stance once more. If she must endure more of this boring step-by-step textbook training, then endure it she shall.

Nimbly, Hua flits backwards and throws her head back, letting Senti’s palm-strike swirl past her throat. The force of the missed blow cleaves the air around her body but doesn’t hurt her, and she follows up with a quick one-two combination blow that the Herrscher guards and then intercepts with her gauntlet.

Hua strains against Senti’s grip, both putting in equal force and neither willing to budge an inch. Hua’s eyes flick from her partner’s eyes to her hands and back, then raises her eyebrows suggestively. Senti seems to get the hint, slowly letting go of Hua’s hands and stepping back, turning her empty palms outwards.

“That’s the fifth time, old timer.”

“I know.”

“Stop holding back.”

“I…you knew?”

“Yeah.”

Hua’s hands hang heavy in the air, then slowly droop back down to rest at her side. She contemplates the Herrscher standing before her, then sighs.

“I…I don’t really know how to say this, but…”

The Herrscher tilts her head slightly and gives her a quizzical look. Hua swallows, hesitates, then continues.

“I…wouldn’t be able to forgive myself if I hurt you. Even if it was an accident.”

“Old timer…”

“I hurt you once – never again. Do you…do you understand? The reason why I’m so fixated on training you in this way is so that—”

“—It’s so that you won’t run the risk of accidentally hurting me when we spar.”

“That…that is correct.”

“Ha!”

The Herrscher gives a short sharp laugh in response, putting out a hand and summoning her tri-scabbard. After a small moment of delay she draws the spear smoothly, spinning it in a flourish from hand to hand.

“Well, I’ve got no such qualms. Let’s go.”

“But—”

The Herrscher snarls and bounds forwards suddenly, spear out and aimed straight for Hua’s heart. Caught off-guard she is slow to react, but still manages to sidestep the attack and vault away. She is still reeling from the shock when Senti attacks again; a vicious slash that barely misses her throat.

“What are you doing?!”

“What does it look like?”

Though she is open to conversation again, Senti’s assault doesn’t falter. She shifts her spear to her other hand, flashily twirling it. In the split-second that Hua is distracted by the excess movement, the Herrscher pounces and moves in with a flurry of spear-stabs, going so fast that she and her weapon are a blur of speed.

Hua dodges every attack, moving more cleanly and efficiently now that she has had time to properly focus on the situation. Senti is attacking her out of nowhere, and every attack carries lethal intent – was it something she said? Is it possible that the Herrscher was offended by her words?

She backsteps and dodges, ever moving backwards, knowing that sooner or later—

There it is. She puts out her hand and finds what she was looking for – one of many sheathed swords set in its rack. The steel rings coldly as it is drawn, and as she calmly jerks her head sideways to let Senti’s speartip sing past her ear, she adjusts her grip on her blade and counterattacks.

Perhaps Senti had bitten off more than she could chew, or perhaps she was too fixated on proving her point – whatever it could be – to remember that Hua is more than a match for her. A storm of sword-thrusts forces her backwards, and she is put on the defensive.

“You just attacked me out of nowhere – I’m fine with some actual sparring—”

“Shut it!”

Senti screams and whirls her arm, the wide sleeve of her robe obscuring Hua’s vision for an instant. In the same motion, her other arm moves quickly, sheathing her spear and drawing her sword – if Hua wants to fight back, she should reciprocate on equal terms.

“You…you never change, old timer. Always the same lofty prick!”

“At least tell me what I said wrong before you go around poking with your spear!”

Both lapse into silence again as Senti resumes her attack, diving under Hua’s arcing sword with the speed of a striking snake. Her blade whips up but Hua easily parries, then follows up with a neat riposte that slices a shallow cut on the Herrscher’s arm.

Hua’s eyes widen and she freezes, looking at Senti glance to her grazed arm, then back at her.

“I—I didn’t mean to—”

Senti doesn’t give her time to say anything else, just letting out a harsh laugh and striking out with a series of carefully-planned strokes that must have seemed nothing short of a set of crazed, wild, unplanned swipes.

Hua barely parries the last one – the shock of hurting her other half is still coursing through her mind – but Senti has no such thoughts and presses the advantage, sword clashing against Hua’s, sliding her blade down to the other’s crossguard, then flicking neatly and knocking it off-kilter.

Carried forward by her blade’s momentum, Hua stumbles and is thus too slow to avoid the follow-up punch that Senti drives deep into her abdomen. The air is jettisoned from her lungs and body, and she coughs hard, doubling up in pain.

The blade drops from her hand, and then Senti is exploiting her stunned state to grab the collar of her robes and pull her up, staring angrily into her eyes. The duel is over just as abruptly as it started.

“Tell me, old timer. Am I a kid?”

“N-No.”

“Am I a baby? Someone whose hand you can hold every step of the way?”

“No.”

“So tell me – what gives you the right to spout all that crap about hurting me?”

“I…I can’t…I just can’t forgive myself for what I did back then.”

“What, betraying me? Did we not talk about this? Cleared it up and left it behind?”

Hua falls silent, and Senti pulls her closer, gritting her teeth, a snarl bubbling in the back of her throat.

“You better listen well here. What’s past is past – so stop kicking yourself over it and move on.”

“I…”

“And you better stop infantilizing me and treating me like I’m some fragile thing that can only be taken care of.”

“I wasn’t—”

Senti groans, releasing Hua and pushing her away. This was not how she wanted this training session to turn out, but now her partner is acting all pathetic and sniffly and downcast that she feels bad for knocking some sense into her – necessary as it was.

“Hua. Listen to me.”

Hua raises her head from where she was staring sadly at the ground, and a little twinge of guilt stings the Herrscher’s heart as she sees tiny tears in the corners of her eyes. Who knew that the stoic and icy Class Monitor of St. Freya could turn out to be such a sensitive soul?

Whatever. Senti sneers and lifts her hand to point at Hua.

“Surely, in all your magnanimous wisdom, you could spare a thought for me? Do you think I like dealing with a soft whiny partner who fusses over how she thinks I feel every waking moment?”

Hua doesn’t say anything, just standing there and gazing at her with a strange look of sadness mixed with determination. Her handwrap-dressed fists are still clenched at her sides, Senti notices.

“Hello? Anyone home?”

When Hua still doesn’t say anything – not even her facial expression changes at all – Senti cautiously moves nearer. Now she is regretting what she said; she will admit that she was a little out of line and harsh, but honestly Hua did need some sense talked into her.

“Hua? Old timer?”

She moves closer still, carefully raising a hand with the intent of placing it on Hua’s shoulder. Her hand is just making contact with the MANTIS’ robe when Hua finally responds. Senti is just able to see Hua’s eyes flash dangerously before she moves in a blur of speed.

Whatever happens next is too fast for Senti to properly process; only when she finds herself on one knee a short distance off is she able to understand what happened. She raises her head to see Hua in an offensive stance, one palm raised.

Ah. She probably hit her with one of those legendary palm strikes. And she hit her quite hard too – her ribs and muscles are positively stinging. The Herrscher winces and sucks in a deep breath to replace that that had been knocked out of her.

Senti can only watch as Hua changes stances – from an offensive defence to an all-out offensive. Perhaps it’s just the trick of the shadow or she is still winded from the blow, but the light seems to have gone out of Hua’s eyes.

All that remains is the cold stare of a vicious, ruthless hunter whose sole intent is to seek out and destroy the Honkai.

In spite of the threatening aura washing off Hua in waves, Senti chuckles and straightens up. So Hua wants a duel to settle all the differences discovered today – and she will gladly oblige. Regardless, she has the strange feeling that somehow, everything will turn out alright after this.

She breathes in and out, boots sliding across the cobblestones as she assumes a defensive stance. A tiny smile seems to come to Hua’s face, and she darts forward.

As Hua makes contact and opens with a flurry of palm strikes, Senti can’t help but smile – there is a reason that her old timer is the absolute unrivalled master of unarmed combat. Fifty thousand years of honing one’s skills does that to oneself.

She is not holding back, Senti realizes as she deliberately opens up a small gap in her defences. Hua’s steely gaze flicks over for an instant and her tiny smile cracks wider – she is obviously not so amateurish to fall for such a simple trick.

Yet she does anyway, striking out and letting her hand thrust forward like a deadly knife. In an instant Senti has caught and captured her hand, other hand grasping her shoulder and spinning her around to leave her open for a counterattack.

But she doesn’t, only pushing her away and finally counterattacking. Hua defends against and guards every punch, every strike, every kick with poise and restraint, yet not hesitating to deliver follow-up blows whenever she finds an opening.

She raises an eyebrow as Senti assumes a familiar stance. It is the opening stance of a long and complicated routine that was designed more for performance and flair rather than for self defense. If she remembers correctly, there is a complimenting routine as well.

Very well. She has worked off all the steam – Senti’s words stung but they were indeed true. She cannot afford to rub her partner the wrong way – yet it is some consolation that she has discovered something that makes Senti angry. Now she knows what to avoid saying in the future.

And Senti is right. She had assumed too much about Senti, worried for her too much, not allowing her any space for herself, putting her own impression of her before what she actually thought. She resolves never to be so selfish again, stepping calmly into the opening stance of the complimenting routine.

Senti seems to understand, making the first move as dictated in the training manual. Hua moves to meet it, both making grand flourishing strikes and kicks, moving in tandem with perfect coordination, blows swirling past each other and clashing dramatically.

Though it is simply a routine, their moves are no less precise. To an outsider’s eye, they are still moving with blurring speed, each strike like a blazing meteor, each punch like a hurled boulder, each kick as sharp as wind, each step as fluid and formless like water.

Truth be told, Senti is enjoying this duel—no, it would be more fitting to call it a duet. A carefully designed and planned dance demanding the utmost attention and effort from both dancers, the purpose of which to amaze and awe.

Senti glances up as Hua’s hands move, gripping her shoulder gently and firmly. The look she gives her is honestly rather entrancing – there is a small serene smile on her face and her eyes glint with confidence as she spins her around, still holding onto her wrist.

The martial arts routine is nearly at its end but Hua and Senti still remain unsatisfied. They whirl back and forth amid the falling leaves and blowing wind, their faux duel turning into a proper dance, stepping back and forth to some unknown internal rhythm, arms locking around waists, hands grasping hands.

On and on they dance even as the mindscape shifts, bringing them into verdant field under a cloud-shrouded sky, the pale sun hidden and a cool wind blowing through their hair and robes. There are flowers in full bloom growing all over, and each step of the dance is carefully planned to harm not even a single petal.

Braced against Hua, feeling her slender arm supporting her waist and her hand gently gripping hers, Senti feels that she could simply relax herself and let her partner lead. This is quite unlike anything she has experienced before – she decides that she likes it and continues to dance with utmost elegance and grace.

For Hua, the dance movements coming to her strangely naturally, she feels a strange sense of déjà vu – was it Kiana who danced with her once? Perhaps it’s an old memory dredged up from the Previous Era – some celebration they held in fancy dresses and sharp suits.

Regardless, gazing at the Herrscher held in her arms and content to follow her lead, she feels a strange sense of affection welling up in her heart. She can’t focus on anything else besides choreographing the dance steps…and Senti’s grinning face.

The Herrscher had once asked her what “caring” meant to her. She, not knowing any better back then, had given a grand and pragmatic answer. To see someone as their own person, to see them worthy of dignity and respect as anyone would be.

But now…she is sure that her answer would be different. She quietly considers her answer in her mind, then smiles and ends the dance, leaning in close and ceasing her movement. Senti is nearly lying back, supported by only Hua’s arm yet it feels so safe, so secure.

“Better?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

Hua smiles and returns to a proper standing position, taking Senti with her but not letting go, still keeping one arm braced around her waist. She looks around their surroundings – it is beautiful and serene; she would like to linger here for a while longer.

“Senti…can I ask you a question?”

“Yeah.”

“Do you love me?”

Senti only blushes a little, smiling at Hua radiantly and confidently. In that short instant, Hua gets her answer, and Senti gets her answer as well. Without any prompting, Senti pulls Hua in, embracing her tightly and resting her head on her shoulder.

“I knew it.”

“Did you, now?”

“Of course. Right from the start.”

“Then…in that case, would you agree that our relationship is ready for change?”

Senti only laughs, holding onto Hua tighter as the pale sky and shrouded sun bear witness, shining down steadily on the two of them.

Chapter Text

“Wait. Did I hear you correctly?”

“Yeah. I’m giving you control of the body.”

“Seriously? Just like that? No strings attached?”

Hua and Senti find themselves once again in the deep red void of the mindscape, seated cross-legged side by side atop one of the links of the massive chain. Hua turns her head to gaze at her partner, smiling affectionately and placing a hand over hers.

“Still processing it? The fact that now we’re something more?”

Senti says nothing, turning her hand over so that she can interlock their fingers together. Then she relaxes her body, letting herself lean against Hua. She feels her partner’s head tilt slightly down, press her lips to her temple and withdraw. Perhaps this simple gesture gives her courage to voice her thoughts, and she inhales and exhales before replying.

“To be honest…yeah.”

“Don’t worry. I am too.”

“You are?”

“Yeah. You don’t just confess your feelings to someone else and expect that everything will be the same the next day.”

“It’s been a week, old timer.”

“Ah…true.”

They lapse into silence again, Hua still holding on to Senti’s hand and absentmindedly stroking the back of her hand with her thumb. Senti is right – it has indeed been a week since their duel-turned-dance in the mindscape, and a week since they spontaneously confessed their burgeoning feelings for one another. Neither had been too surprised, but Senti had raised her eyebrow just a little higher than Hua at the revelation of their mutual feelings.

Since then, they have been a little more careful; the issue of the Herrscher of Sentience is still raw and fresh, and Hua wisely chooses to not display any open affection in the presence of outsiders. They must wait until some other issue grabs the attention of the naysayers before they can start to properly show the world that love is always possible – even between a human and a Herrscher.

But within the mindscape, this private sanctum open to only the two of them, they can be as affectionate and intimate with each other however much they want. Holding hands, hugging, laughing and crying together, sharing awkward kisses – Hua admits they both have much to learn – they revel in this level of physical intimacy previously thought impossible.

And with regards to their emotional intimacy, the foundation has been laid long ago – sharing memories, sharing life experiences, knowing exactly the preferences and practices of the other, sharing an almost telepathic bond with the familiarity of each other’s speaking mannerisms and habits. Hua reflects internally that at long last she has found a partner with whom she can spend the eons with.

As for Senti, Hua is that one-in-a-million chance encounter. One of the very few people in this world who understands and connects with her deeply. One of the very few who saw her not as a monster of the Honkai, but instead as just another sentient soul to whom was owed all the love and respect and dignity that any living person would be entitled to.

“Anyway, back to your point.”

Hua brings herself back to the present moment as Senti speaks abruptly.

“Hmm?”

“Yeah. You said you were going to let me go on a jaunt in your body.”

“And that was before we got sidetracked with our discussion.”

“Entertaining as it was—”

“—I didn’t answer your question.”

Hua and Senti both fall silent, then break out into soft laughter as the Herrscher throws her hands up in mock surrender.

“Well, I guess I won’t have to say anything now. You’re just gonna beat me to the chase every time.”

“Oh, please.”

Hua laughs again and lets Senti throw her arms around her and hug tightly.

“Alright. Back to the topic for real. You’ll have free rein for today, so you can go anywhere, do anything.”

“That’s it?”

“Mm-hmm. I’ll be here in the mindscape waiting for your return.”

“Aw, not going to accompany me?”

Hua shrugs, letting Senti grip her tightly and rock their bodies back and forth slowly.

“I wouldn’t want to put any pressure on you. And besides…I do want a bit of rest.”

“Not even going to follow me in your spectre form?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Come on – you could follow me around. It’ll be like always, just that the roles are switched. You could think of it as a date of sorts.”

“A date?”

“Yeah, a date. You know, when couples go out to spend time together, to chat and just be together.”

Hua smiles as Senti releases her and gazes curiously into her eyes with such a mixture of adoration and puppy-eyed hopefulness that it is hard for her to even begin to consider denying her partner’s request.

“Alright. But, um—there’s one thing.”

“What?”

“My spectre form. It’s…uh, a bit embarrassing. And a bit revealing. Do you really want me following you around looking like that?”

“What, your Phoenix outfit? Come on – you look so good in it.”

Senti snaps her fingers, conjuring an image of Hua in the air, striking a confident – if abashed – pose, dressed up in her Phoenix outfit and with…a decidedly more well-endowed figure than reality.

“Uh—are you sure—”

“Oops! Wrong memory.”

The image fades, only to be replaced by another of similar nature and suggestiveness, only that the pictured Phoenix’s body is more in-line with reality. Hua blushes and looks away as Senti turns teasing eyes on her.

“You really didn’t have to remind me of Nüwa’s idealized caricature.”

“It’s hot, yeah, but big chests are so overrated these days. Every manhua you can see in the stores has its heroine with her tits practically spilling out of her—”

“Alright, alright! I get it! That’s enough!”

Hua yelps frantically as Senti grins at her, at last dismissing the embarrassing image. If she remembers correctly, her dear old departed Nüwa had asked her back then to strike a pose for reference. Now that she thinks about it, her friend had been gleefully committing it to memory, all so that she could create that strange, idealized version of the Phoenix that “would certainly appeal more to the commonfolk”.

But back to the topic, one that seems to always be conveniently pushed aside.

“Um…I know that the Phoenix outfit looks good. But perhaps if you could alter my spectre form a bit? Maybe dress me up in my normal outfit?”

“Huh? I mean, if that’s what you want, then I’m fine with tweaking it.”

“Thank you.”

Hua breathes a sigh of relief and leans slightly on Senti. Once again they fall silent, simply taking the time to savor being in each other’s presence and contemplating the deafening silence of this plane of the mindscape.

Something more. They are now certainly something more than simple partners, bound by many bargains made first in desperation, then in anger. Now they are closer than friends, crossing the boundaries between platonic and romantic.

“Alright. I think we’ve chatted enough for now – want the body?”

“There’s no rush, old timer.”

“True…but aren’t you raring to go? Excited at having a physical body again?”

Senti doesn’t say anything, just contemplating the upcoming experience thoughtfully. Although she has an illusory form that can manifest anywhere in the physical world, it is like walking the world as a ghost. Being only able to make a guess at the surrounding environment, to guess what the senses might feel.

True, she may be able to will parts of her illusory form solid whenever she wants to, but it takes effort and focus, something she doesn’t want to have to worry about when enjoying the simple feeling of existing.

“Well…I guess I’m pretty hyped. But as I said – no rush.”

“Alright, then.”

“I’ll let you know when I’m ready.”

Senti smiles and closes her eyes, leaning against Hua and exhaling. There’s nothing quite like this new feeling – to be close to her loved one and savour her presence. Then something surprising happens – she feels Hua’s lips touch her cheek, then draw back sharply.

“Old timer?”

“Um—uh, just getting used to this.”

Senti only smiles, lets herself droop onto Hua even more. She too, could get used to this.

“Is that…the Herrscher?”

“Who knew Fu Hua would be so accommodating?”

“If not for the eyes, I wouldn’t be able to tell…”

“Ooh, she’s walking this way. You know, Fu Hua with red eyes does look kinda…”

“I know what you mean. Still, let’s not get in the way.”

“I feel a bit nervous…what if…”

“She might try something. Who knows?”

“I say let her be. Since Fu Hua trusts her, it should be enough.”

Senti walks through the hallways of Salt Lake Base, uncomfortably aware of the myriad voices and whispers that follow her. It doesn’t matter who they are – Anti Entropy researchers, defected Schicksal pilots, field operatives, agents…the shroud of mistrust and tension still hangs heavy.

Hua had, in the end, decided not to accompany her. About now, if Senti turns her vision inwards she would see her old timer still sitting astride the massive chain in the void of their mindscape, meditating quietly and patiently awaiting her return.

Oh, how loath she is to even try and connect with humanity. Hua had said that it would be good for her to present herself as remorseful, or at the very least willing to work with the others, but it just seems too difficult. The various tones of the surrounding voices don’t help as well.

Now a woman in a grey flight suit and carrying a pilot’s helmet is hesitantly approaching her, though the hesitance seems to mask a hostile aura. She bears the mark of Schicksal on her lapel, and is trailed by an Anti-Entropy operative.

“Uh—um! H-Herrscher of Sentience…I need to talk to you.”

Senti halts in place, glances briefly away then nods.

“Okay. How can I help?”

“It…it’s my squadron. Do you…do you know what you did to them?”

Ah. She must be referring to the chaotic, destructive moments that followed her killing of Otto Apocalypse. When she sauntered out onto the grounds of the Schicksal Airbase and began indiscriminately dishing out destruction onto all that came at her.

The memory is a blur, but she remembers a flight of RPC-6626 light strike jets winging down on her, cannons ablaze and missiles streaking towards her. All that effort had been for naught, and she had swiftly dispatched the squadron, knocking them out of the air with a wave of her hand.

“You are…”

“The lone survivor.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because…because I was their leader.”

“Hey, let’s not be rash here…”

Now the Anti-Entropy operative is talking, putting one hand on the pilot’s shoulder and pulling her back. The pilot brushes him off, the hesitance slowly leaving her and being replaced with righteous fury.

“Fu Hua trusts you, but I don’t. Whoever heard of a Herrscher suddenly turning to help humanity?”

“Alright now, what about Mr. Joyce and Mr. Yang, Miss Zaychik and Miss Kaslana—”

The pilot’s friend is talking again, taking hold of her shoulder and attempting to place himself between the Herrscher and his friend. She just snarls, pushing him away and returning fiery eyes to stare at the Herrscher.

“They…they are different! But you…Herrscher of Sentience, don’t expect me to accept you just like that.”

The pilot abruptly drops her helmet, not caring for the loud clatter that it makes, nor caring for the surprised and startled eyes that begin to fall on them from all sides. People stop, begin to stare. Whispers turn to murmurs.

“Fu Hua said that you will be a powerful ally. That you will help us. So tell me – how will you help repay us for the eleven lives that you took so callously?”

“I…”

“Answer me!”

The woman raises her voice, stepping into Senti’s personal space and grabbing her shirt collar threateningly. Though she is but a normal human, Senti is more frightened than she has ever felt before – faced with the righteous anger of humanity. The Herrscher is desperately hoping that Hua will somehow take over the body and set things right, or that someone will intervene. Just—anything to remove her from this situation—

“Hey, leave her alone! Can’t you see how uncomfortable you’re making her?”

A familiar voice calls out, and then a white-haired girl is between them, firmly but gently pushing the pilot away, other hand resting reassuringly on Senti’s shoulder.

“Miss Kaslana…!”

“I’ll handle her, okay? Now let’s not bother her anymore.”

The Anti-Entropy operative looks only too glad to drag his pilot friend away, and what beginnings of a crowd – or the Herrscher might have said ‘mob’ – disperses as rapidly as they had come together. Senti now fixes her gaze on Kiana, sighing.

“Um…thanks.”

“Come with me.”

Without waiting for a response, Kiana is then taking her hand and dragging her on what seems like a random series of twists and turns through service hatches, corridors and hidden stairways. Senti would have liked to pull away, but the girl’s grip is tight.

Besides, standing here is the object of her annoyances – and some part of her would admit that she was envious of her as well. It might do well to start and open up to her, to just let the things that had happened in the past, stay in the past.

And the old timer would be glad too. Senti takes a moment to picture her beaming smile and radiant, joyous surprise at her initiative. The thought cheers her up considerably, and she is just about to say something when Kiana drags her up a service stairwell and opens a door, flooding her senses with warm sunlight.

Senti blinks and takes a long moment to get her bearings. Kiana has led her onto one of Salt Lake Base’s rooftop gardens – little places that though are common knowledge, often see few visitors save for maintenance staff and gardeners. This garden is particularly vibrant – there are many types of flowers that the Herrscher does not recognize, all in full bloom and exploding in a riot of colors against the greenery of the flower beds.

Despite herself, Senti can’t help but sigh in contentment. As Kiana releases her wrist and withdraws to one side, the Herrscher raises her head, angling her face against the sun’s pale warmth as if energising herself on its rays. Then she opens her eyes and winces at the golden glare, bringing one hand up to shield her eyes; still she opens up her fingers to let light through, to let herself bask in this simple comfort of physically experiencing the feast of senses that the world has to offer.

Kiana still watches quietly as Senti now crouches by the flower bed and runs slender fingers amidst the brilliantly-colored petals; the gardeners and maintenance staff certainly do a wonderful job at keeping the rooftop gardens in tip-top condition. Still, given that so few people visit the gardens – if that rumor is true – Senti wonders why the gardeners still put in so much effort. Would it be to impress the few visitors? Or would it be the simple act of taking joy in nurturing and caring for the life taking root here?

Senti winces as a rose’s thorn pricks her finger, but she welcomes the pain. Having a physical body, after all, opens up the possibilities of both pain and pleasure. She can feel the warmth of the sun, the cool breeze stirring her hair gently, the sweet scent of the flowers, the faint hum of machines and vehicles down below in the base keenly. Just as keenly can she feel the sharpness of the thorn, the throbbing of the shoulder that she bumped into a doorway, the faint burn in her taxed muscles, the crawling legs of a passing bee on her hand.

Senti now straightens up, shakes the bee off her hand and turns to face Kiana.

“What did you bring me here for?”

“Mm…nothing much, I guess. But you looked pretty happy there just now.”

“Hmph. Did I?”

“Yeah, you looked all giggly and giddy with that big smile on your face. Isn’t it nice to come out and feel what the world has to offer?”

Oh dear. Now Kiana of all people somehow managed to catch her in an embarrassing moment. All of a sudden the desire to make amends with her is getting less appealing, and Senti is beginning to wish that the white-haired girl would just move away and leave her alone.

Ah…but civility. Civility, and calm. She straightens up and glances at Kiana.

“Hmph, I wouldn’t be lying if I said it was…acceptable.”

“Aw, there’s no need to act all tough, Senti! Besides, don’t you need someone to be your guide for today?”

“A guide? You mean…you know why I’m here instead of old timer?”

“It’s not that hard to guess, you know. Let me guess – she granted you control and free rein to do whatever you wanted for the day.”

Senti’s eyes widen slightly in surprise for a moment, but that instant is enough for the girl’s sharp senses to catch on.

“You know, it does sound like Class Monitor to say that. Come on!”

Again she takes hold of the Herrscher’s hand and is pulling her onwards to the door. Senti just sighs, letting Kiana pull her along. If anything, this day would be more interesting than the regular stuff she does all day while Hua is running around.

“…Alright then. Lead the way…Kiana.”

Kiana only chuckles, turning back briefly to grace Senti with a brilliant smile as bright and steely as the sun.

“Of course.”

Chapter Text

The same voices surround the pair, the same whispers, the same murmurs. Some nonchalant, others curious, but Kiana’s presence seems to reassure all. Senti breathes in and out and tries not to let her gaze waver as she sticks close to Kiana as she leads her onwards.

“So where are we headed?”

Kiana doesn’t say anything immediately, only glancing up at a sign indicating the direction to the large hall that serves as Salt Lake Base’s main cafeteria – or cookhouse as the older, more seasoned folk might call it.

“You know, back in St. Freya I always believed that any problem could be solved on a full stomach.”

“There’s nothing wrong with me.”

“Yeah, I know. But we do have some odds and ends to work out. And I’m feeling a bit peckish.”

“Aren’t you always?”

Kiana seems to take the light jab in her stride, just leading the way and entering a high-ceilinged hall, cool and airy and homely. Even the Herrscher feels an odd sense of serene calm wash over her as she tentatively steps through the doors.

“Here we are. Welcome to the cafeteria.”

It is in the late morning, the perfect time to grab a meal and yet be largely undisturbed. Senti once again follows Kiana’s lead as she patronizes the various food stalls, taking a portion of everything. The vendors, she notices, give her a mix of curious and nervous gazes. She cracks a grin, hoping it helps.

Finished with food acquisition, the pair choose a quiet corner table to eat at, sitting down and laying out their picks. It is now that Senti sees how much Kiana’s decidedly-bountiful spread of a wide assortment of foods quite dwarves her own humble sandwich and drink.

For a few moments nothing is said as they begin eating, then Senti looks up at Kiana, deeply involved in a small bowl of rice.

“Um…wanna talk?”

Kiana chews, swallows, then sets down her chopsticks before looking up.

“Yeah. Why not?”

She has wolfed down the rest of the bowl of rice before Senti has mustered the courage to broach the subject. She would like to see Kiana in a different light, but every time she turns those steely blue eyes on her, she keeps thinking of those quietly determined eyes, driving the Edge of Taixuan’s Eminence towards her.

“Um, about everything that has happened between us…”

She trails off, and Kiana finishes her bowl of rice before moving on to a bowl of sweet pepper curry. She inhales and sighs with longing. The scent is quite authentic, but not quite there when compared to what Mei cooked for her. Mei…

She snaps out of her reverie and looks up at Senti, fidgeting in her chair and loath to continue.

“Would you like to discuss it? Everything that happened?”

“Well, part of me kinda wants to. But at the same time…”

“Don’t worry. I understand.”

The pair falls silent and resumes eating. Senti cracks open her sandwich, finds it to contain an assortment of cold meats and cheese and lots of thick-cut vegetables both pickled and raw. She takes a big bite to focus her mind on other things, finds that she likes the taste, makes a note of which vendor made the sandwich.

Kiana, having finished off the sweet pepper curry, moves on to her second-last course – two thick slices of pizza toast with all the toppings and trimmings that the vendor had available. It even is a little charred on the edges – all the better.

Then she glances at the Herrscher from the corner of her eye, and in spite of herself, cracks a grin.

“Loosen up, Senti!”

“Eh?”

Still mid-chew, Senti looks up with mild confusion.

“Loosen up, I said. Hua—I mean, Class Monitor, trusts you. So I do, too.”

“Really?”

Kiana nods, and Senti takes another bite of her sandwich. It, she reflects, is really quite good. She has half a mind to get another to takeaway for lunch.

“You sound like how you were back then. Before…before all that happened.”

Kiana falls silent, glancing away from her second slice of pizza toast. Her eyes turn dull for a brief instant, then a small sad smile curves her lips.

“Sometimes…I like to think that just because someone is forced to undergo a trial by fire, to grow and mature…they don’t necessarily have to lose themselves.”

Another short, awkward silence passes before Senti finishes her sandwich and takes a sip of her drink. It’s just what she needs – a refreshing, icy, tart blend of various citrus fruits.

“A-Anyway—! Um, this food is really good.”

The unintentional tension breaks and Kiana’s smile widens back to usual. Senti takes a moment to gaze at her features—steely blue eyes, snow-white hair tied up in a high ponytail, and an open easy grin on her face. Old timer is right – she really is quite dashing.

Kiana chuckles, finishing her pizza toast and taking a big gulp of her milk tea.

“You’re right.”

Soft laughter follows, and the Herrscher can’t help but feel as if a small burden has fallen off her shoulders. Is this what it feels like to make amends with someone? To heal a long-festering wound, to open up to the person, to dwell no longer on the sins of the past?

“Um, Kiana?”

Kiana, still halfway through her drink, rakes her with a curious glance and takes the straw out of her mouth. She wipes her lips with a napkin and raises her eyebrows in response.

“Sorry…for everything. For…really everything, I guess.”

Kiana only smiles, shakes her head and shrugs.

“I’ll take it.”

“Herrscher of Sentience, what a surprise to see you here.”

“Oi, mophead. She has a name, you know.”

Dr. Einstein chuckles softly as Senti stands before them, in front of the training hall. One hand on her hip, she eyes the doctors confidently. Their youthful appearances mask their long years of experience – Senti has no doubt that they will train her well.

“I came to test my prowess. Give me the strongest you’ve got.”

“I’ll join in as well.”

A fourth voice rings out clear as a raven-haired, blue-eyed girl approaches. Clad she is in the blue and white uniform that she was used to wearing so many years ago, and she flicks her hair back challengingly.

“Well? Can’t I train as well?”

“Of course you can, Miss Vollerei. It’s just…you seem rather different today.”

“Hmph, can’t I have an attitude change every now and then?”

Dr. Tesla says nothing, just stepping aside to allow the two warriors into the training hall. She leads them to the elite training chamber, and as the hatch of the hermetically-sealed chamber hisses shut behind them, the doctor’s voice rings out through the intercom.

“If you want my strongest, then you’ll have it. Deploying Hephaestus and Hercules models now.”

Senti and Seele step back as two scarlet-painted mecha drop from above, shaking the floor of the chamber. One is humanoid-shaped and wielding two fiery cleavers, and the other packs an arsenal of formidable-looking particle cannons and missile launchers.

Senti turns to the other girl, winking.

“How about it, the other Seele?”

Her head whips up and she narrows her eyes, but Senti just shrugs and grins knowingly.

“What? You’re not the only ‘alter ego’ around here, you know?”

“Seeing the inspiration of your creation, I hope you fight as well as you talk. Herrscher.”

Senti says nothing, throwing her coat to one side and manifesting her Herrscher suit in a swirl of crimson feathers. The tri-scabbard is at her side and she draws the spear, twirling it flashily before planting its butt in the floor.

Meanwhile, Seele too has suited up in a flash of red ethereal butterflies. Clad in her scarlet dress, she looks fancy yet nimble and to the Herrscher’s amusement – slightly more well-endowed than her other half. She shoulders her massive scythe, then puts out a hand in invitation.

“Please. Ladies first.”

“I’ll take it as a compliment.”

A little wicked smile curves the Herrscher’s lips as she lets the old, heady feeling of battle-fury fill her veins, then she laughs as she surges into battle. In one motion she has parried and riposted, sending one of the Hephaestus mech’s blades spinning away.

Not one to be outdone, Seele blinks back and forth, throwing off the Hercules’ missiles aim, then sending it reeling with a savage strike from her scythe. It hasn’t stumbled back more than one step before Seele sends a chain flying to grab, then pull it back to her.

“You call these your strongest?”

“I’m disappointed, you know.”

Treating this training exercise as little more than a chore, the two warriors easily dance around the two mecha, toying with their prey flamboyantly—for Senti, and cruelly—for Seele. Wearing the mecha down deliberately slowly, delighting in watching their grazing attacks wreak havoc in the intricate circuitry and networks.

Meanwhile, high up in the observation chamber, the two doctors watch the training session calmly. Well—at least Einstein is calm, giving her partner a small smile as she watches with increasing frustration.

“Th-those brats! Thinking they can wreck my greatest inventions—”

“Please, Dr. Tesla. You knew what you were getting yourself into when you agreed to their request.”

The redheaded doctor scoffs and presses the intercom switch.

“Alright, you two. Had enough?”

Seele pauses for an instant, dancing around the Hercules and sending it stumbling away with a strike from the flat of her scythe blade. Then she looks up at the observation chamber, gives the finger and launches back into the fray.

In spite of herself, Tesla smiles as she deploys a swarm of Aesir Baldr mecha to distract Senti. Unsurprisingly she destroys them all with a great sweeping slash from her chainwhip, then dodges with flourish to easily sidestep the slowing Hephaestus’ wide sweep.

Then—perhaps tiring of the whole ordeal, Senti dashes to and bisects the Hephaestus with a single stroke from her sword, crying out as she does so. Seele follows suit and blinks into the chassis of the Hercules, tearing it apart from the outside.

Nothing salvageable remains of the mechas, and the two doctors enter the chamber to survey the damage and calculate the results. Einstein watches as her partner shakes her head glumly at the destruction of her “greatest inventions”, then offers Seele and Senti a smile.

“Well done. But then again, I’m not surprised.”

“Thanks, doc.”

Senti holds out her fist to Seele for a fist bump.

“I could get used to you.”

“So could I.”

“I remember that old timer liked to play games when she was at St. Freya.”

“She did. But none could beat Bronya.”

“Remember the time Mei beat you?”

Bronya doesn’t say anything, just closing her eyes and giving a small smile. Memories, old memories of those halcyon days at St. Freya, Mei and her sitting side by side with the former all jumpy and frantic, the latter calm and measured.

What had she done while Mei had been distracted by Kiana? But of course – she had used Mei’s controller to defeat herself, and give her rather confused friend a moment of triumph. Her small smile grows, then she looks back at Kiana.

“Yes. Mei did beat Bronya. Fair and square.”

Senti and Kiana are in Bronya’s quarters in the base, seated comfortably on the sofa and watching the Russian girl browse through the gargantuan list of video games that she keeps well-stocked and fresh. Kiana didn’t have to be here, but she chose to – principally to act as damage control in the event of any mishap.

“Why don’t we play HOMU Fighters 3^rd?”

“Again? We just played that last week, you know.”

“But Senti has not. Isn’t that right?”

Bronya casts a glance full of meaning on Senti, who nods.

“Yeah. Truth be told, I don’t know half the games you’ve got. Maybe it should be old timer here, playing games with you all.”

“Then it sounds like a good time for Class Monitor’s other half to learn.”

Bronya gives a small smile and boots up a game at random. This one seems to be a multiplayer action role-playing instalment called “HOMU May Cry”. Then she tosses a controller to Senti, who catches it easily and sits up on the sofa. Bronya glances back to her, smile cracking a little wider.

“We have all night to play. Bronya will instruct you in the art of video games.”

And so they remain there as the evening transitions into night. Senti reflects that owing to their shared memories she can theoretically play nearly as well as Hua, but experience being the mother of all success, she finds her performance lacking.

All the while as they play through the night, swapping games, swapping controllers, swapping places, Senti keeps watch on Bronya from the corner of her eye. Perhaps she expects her to lash out in frustration, or have some snarky comments for her; instead she just patiently plays, advising and guiding when necessary.

It is unexpected, Senti thinks.

She does not know it yet, but in truth this is a very human aspect of herself making itself known – the feeling of anxiety and self-loathing. Did she beat herself up over what she did to Bronya in the past? Perhaps putting herself down to compensate of the sins of the past? She does not know it yet.

The three of them continue playing through the night until at last, Kiana and Bronya end up asleep on the sofa. Senti slowly rises from her seat, watching Bronya curled up into a compact ball and Kiana sprawled out. A thought strikes her and she fetches a nearby blanket, covering the two of them, then turning off the TV and carefully heading out.

In the empty corridor she yawns and stretches, feeling her joints pop and her bones creak – well, it is Hua’s body after all, that old relic. She chuckles to herself, turns her gaze momentarily inwards. Ah, Hua is still patiently sitting astride the chain in the mindscape, meditating and awaiting her return.

Should she make her return? Now alone in the corridor and without anyone around, Senti starts to feel a little jumpy and fearful. Perhaps she should return to Hua’s quarters and then quietly reunite with her.

Or perhaps she should walk around a little while more, to end off the day the same way she started it – walking through the Salt Lake Base. Her mind made up, she sets off and strolls through the base with her hands in her pockets. It is late now, close to midnight, and she only sees little service machines and odd-hour personnel moving around.

She reaches near to where she began the day – the main foyer of Salt Lake Base where a huge viewing window offers the night scenery of the surrounding lake and mountains, lit here and there by streetlamps and vehicle lights.

Ah…it really is beautiful, but she is getting tired. She is about to set off in the direction of Hua’s quarters when a steady, light gait catches her attention. Small footsteps like that of a child, like that of a certain pint-sized St. Freya Principal.

“Herrscher of Sentience—no. I believe you go by ‘Senti’ now, no?”

“Theresa.”

Senti has no idea how to greet the heir to Apocalypse, frankly. Hua’s memories show carefree days in St. Freya spent with Theresa, tense days following the awakening of the Void Queen where Hua set herself against her former comrades, calm days following Hua’s return at last after Kiana defeated her.

And thus, Senti can do little but watch as Theresa slowly makes her way over to join her at the window.

“You know, I never quite managed to start a conversation with you.”

“Are you surprised? No opportunities.”

“So why not make this one? Kiana was telling me that you ate brunch with her today.”

Senti looks sideways and slightly down at the shorter woman. She is outfitted as usual in her black and white habit, her snowy hair tied in a ponytail pulled over her left shoulder. Truly a Kaslana, though she does not bear that name.

“If you’re hinting at that, then I guess we’ll have to go into the mountains and hunt some of the animals there for a midnight snack.”

“Ah—of course not.”

Another awkward silence follows. Theresa, Senti notes, had never really talked with her—hell, they had never even interacted at all before. Is it no surprise then, that neither of the women know what to say?

But wait—Senti remembers what Theresa’s original purpose was to be. A clone of the legendary Kallen showing a spirit and determination so different from the others that Otto had decided to let her live as his granddaughter, taking the name Apocalypse.

Ah, now there’s something that they can find common ground on. Both resembling a legendary figure but being their own unique person. Both having emerged from Schicksal life pods. Both…having Otto’s hand in their births.

Senti leans forwards with both palms resting on the railing, glancing at Theresa.

“You know…I have faint memories of Kallen. When old timer fought her during Schicksal’s invasion of Shenzhou.”

“But I’m not her.”

“Yep. Just as you probably remember how old timer was in the St. Freya days and even before that. But I’m not her.”

“You’re your own person, Senti. Kiana was going on and on about how important that was.”

“Was she now?”

The shorter woman nods, smiling and reaching up to place a hand on the Herrscher’s shoulder.

“If there’s one thing we can agree on—”

“Yeah. Fuck Otto.”

Theresa closes her eyes and tilts her head as if considering the canonicity of that statement. After a while, as Senti looks at her curiously, she nods slowly.

“Grandpa must pay.”

Before either of them can say another word, Theresa’s wrist-communicator buzzes, and she opens the call. A hologram of Welt Yang, Anti-Entropy Sovereign, pops up. His stubbled bespectacled face is serious, and he greets Theresa with a nod.

“Mr. Yang. What is it?”

The flickering image of the Sovereign's face is silent for a moment, as if hesitating. Then his eyes are set and he takes a breath before continuing.

“We are receiving a high-priority transmission from Schicksal Headquarters."

Chapter Text

The main mission briefing hall of Salt Lake Base is packed, filled nearly to capacity with service personnel, soldiers, agents, operatives…and the Valkyries. But the attention is not on the elite ex-Schicksal combatants, but the large screen and its contents.

Hua is standing towards the back of the room, watching the events unfold. A little shimmer of light out of the corner of her eye catches her attention, and she glances to the side to see Senti materializing quietly, close to her.

She glances from side to side, then pointedly at her partner.

Oh. Senti follows Hua’s gaze down to her hand, wills it solid and carefully slips it into Hua’s awaiting fingers.

Hua gives her a reassuring nod, then both turn their eyes back to the front of the room.

They peer over the shoulders of mech pilots, field agents, covert operatives, soldiers, service personnel…it seems that every Anti-Entropy and defected Schicksal member with even a modicum of influence are here for this monumental briefing.

From her vantage point at the back of the room, Hua lets her gaze rove over the familiar faces.

Bronya hasn’t put on her Herrscher suit and is wearing the simple white and red dress that she is used to have on of late. Her face is serious and her mouth a grim line, arms folded; Seele is standing by her side with a meekly determined look on her face.

Theresa is front and center, standing near the projector screen with brows furrowed. There is something weighing heavily on her mind, Hua suspects, with her bowed shoulders and tense aura. All she knows is that the transmission from Schicksal had been high-priority, but what could it have been?

Kiana is just behind her, dressed in casual attire and a calm, steely look on her face. By chance she turns her head to look over the room behind her; Hua manages to catch her eye and give her a little smile and nod as encouragement and acknowledgement. Kiana returns the smile, then her attention to the front.

Welt Yang, Sovereign of Anti-Entropy and the former Herrscher of Reason, stands at the briefing room’s projector screen, arms folded. Senti notices that one of his hands is fidgeting, toying with the edge of his ocean-blue scarf.

Behind Welt are the two doctors Einstein and Tesla. The former’s blue curly hair and the latter’s fiery red twintails are what little can be seen of the pair, standing in the shadows with thoughtful looks – or so Senti presumes – on their faces.

Hua lets her gaze rove over the Anti-Entropy and Schicksal personnel. Vaguely she can recognize a few of the faces – combat personnel mainly, veterans of the Second Eruption. She notes a couple of Valkyries she remembers as among the main vanguard during the assault on Sirin – they both bear the ranks of captain now.

Welt glances around the room, deems that everyone who needs to be here is present and accounted for, and clicks a button on his speaker’s terminal. The projector screen lights up, and then the main highlight of the occurrence starts to play.

The camera pans out to show a crowd of assembled Schicksal personnel, sitting and standing in an open-air gathering area with the Mediterranean sun shining down and the sea breeze stirring in the air. They are in various states of discussion, some loud, some hushed.

But it all falls silent when the camera turns to the main focal point – a white lectern set in the center of a raised podium, and a man slowly walking towards it. There is much to notice in his stride – unhurried yet with purpose, full of a regal aura yet prideful, demanding all attention.

Otto Apocalypse, Overseer of Schicksal and quite possibly one of the most powerful people in the world, arrives at the lectern, arranges a couple of documents at convenient places. Then he adjusts the microphone, breathes in and begins his speech.

He, Theresa notices, has forgone his usual white shirt, purple cloak and jacket and high boots for a sharp new white suit. It is adorned with golden tassels and dark clothing underneath, and a scarlet sash and white cloak is thrown all over it.

Otto’s speech is short and sharp, to the point yet sparing not a single important detail. Begrudgingly, Senti internally acknowledges that if nothing, he is a master wordsmith and speaker; charisma and poise his brush, a fixated audience his canvas.

It is quite the speech – an address to the entire world, explaining the true nature of the “natural disasters” that had been the official cover-ups for Honkai incidents. Explaining the role of Schicksal in fighting against the Honkai. Pitching Schicksal’s stance as a peacekeeping organization.

Though the video feed shows that the broadcast had taken place about half an hour ago, the packed briefing room watches with bated breath as if it’s happening in real time. Otto concludes his speech with an exhortation for “support in the fight ahead”, then leans forward over the lectern.

The video feed now switches to a zoomed-in camera, and the briefing room is treated to a close-up of the Overseer’s face – immaculately groomed and clean-shaven, the hints of a wry little smile on his lips. In his green eyes there seems to be a note of apprehension, a slight suggestion of tension.

“In conclusion, I, Otto Apocalypse, resign as Schicksal’s Overseer and withdraw from the organization with immediate effect.”

The man turns from the lectern and clutches one corner of his cloak, then casts it away with a grand flourish. The video feed cuts out, leaving the room in pin-drop silence.

Murmurs and low discussions start to ripple like a wave through the room, and Kiana glances down at her aunt. There is no surprise, no shock on her face – only a grim pensive calm. Still, the small woman flinches slightly when Kiana places an unexpected hand on her shoulder.

Welt adjusts the microphone on the speaker’s stand, then clears his throat and brings the attention back to the matter at hand.

“There is no need to elaborate further on this matter. Our main rival has made an unprecedented move, setting two main events in motion.”

Welt glances at something on his stand, then adjusts his glasses.

“One, our operatives in Europe have reported new activity from the town of Kolosten – the former site and birthplace of Schicksal.”

Welt again pauses, glancing to Theresa who gives him a small nod.

“Two, Madam Theresa Apocalypse has been announced the successor to the position of Overseer with immediate effect.”

Again, murmurs run through the room, and Kiana looks slightly down at her aunt. Hesitantly she tightens her grip on her shoulder, and when Theresa doesn’t resist, gives it a reassuring squeeze.

Even as the murmurs turn to chatter and the hubbub reaches a crescendo, Welt puts up a hand, and the voices slowly wind down until silence reigns again. It is so quiet that Senti can hear the low hum of the projector device.

“Should Madam Theresa be placed in charge of Schicksal, it would be well for all of us in both the short and long run. Immediate cessation of hostilities between our organizations, and a steadfast partnership in the years to come.”

Another round of murmurs and whispers roll around the meeting room, and Hua glances to her partner as she feels the Herrscher’s hand tugging on hers.

“Let’s get out of here.”

“Why?”

Senti doesn’t reply as she tugs again on Hua’s hand, more persistently this time. Hua cranes her neck and manages to catch Kiana’s eye, give her a nod, then quietly slip out of the meeting room, towed along by the Herrscher.

Hua has half a mind to question her partner, but something about the look in her eyes tells her not to. Thus she lets herself be pulled along until they reach her room, doesn’t say anything until she shuts the door behind her.

“You okay?”

The Herrscher’s eyes dart from side to side; Hua has come to recognize this as a sign of nervousness and stress. So great that this stress must be that her hand suddenly drops to her side – Senti must have truly been rattled enough to forget to maintain her corporeal illusion.

But what exactly could have frightened her so? Hua frowns, giving the Herrscher a knowing look.

“Shall we talk about it? Somewhere quieter?”

Senti looks to her again, the look on her face somewhere between fear and…embarrassment? Nevertheless she nods, and allows Hua to reach for her hands, swiftly but gently pulling her into her mindscape. A rush of white noise, loss of sense for a fraction of a second, and then they’re back in Fog Mount Temple.

To be precise, they are standing on its porch, a circular courtyard of stone before them. The scene is as if Hua had never left, with the brooms and rakes placed neatly against the wall and the fallen leaves swept into a small pile in the corner.

The first thing Senti does is lunge for her, throwing her arms around her neck and holding on tight. This is something she hasn’t really done before, and Hua instinctively tries to push her away before realising her mistake. A moment’s hesitation, then she reciprocates and tightly cradles her partner in her arms.

Then, unexpectedly, an apology.

“Um…I’m sorry.”

Hua adjusts her hold on Senti, her right hand lingering on the small of the Herrscher’s back while her other hand soothingly caresses her back.

“Hmm? For what?”

Senti’s grip on her loosens and she pulls away slightly – far enough to be able to take in her features, but still close enough to feel protected, sheltered, safe.

“Um, I think I overreacted.”

“To what? What’s wrong?”

A tiny bashful grin flits across the Herrscher’s face, then fades and her expression turns serious. Her eyes crinkle ever so slightly – Hua recognizes this as a sign of pain. Honestly she is quite at a loss on what to do, and pats Senti’s back, hoping that it’ll comfort her.

“Otto. Now that he’s put...whatever his fool’s plan into action. I…”

She trails off, and Hua takes the opportunity to change her hands’ positions, bringing them up to cup Senti’s face. Reassuringly she strokes her cheeks with her thumbs, the gesture eliciting a small sigh from the other girl.

“I’m worried for you. Scared, even. He…he has done so much to hurt you, even shot you once, I—”

Senti’s voice had already started to crack long ago, but now she’s on the verge of tearing up, her words about to mix with tiny sobs, her grip around Hua’s torso so tight to the point where Hua thinks she may wince.

Still, Senti is right. She can clearly remember the moments of her second death – drained, defeated, disoriented; sprawled out on the main deck of the Hyperion. The possessed body of Kiana moving like a marionette, tilting her head and laughing.

Then Otto calmly striding towards them, eyes on the Herrscher and a dangerous glint in his eye. Spreading his arms wide open as a token of goodwill, introducing himself to the Void Queen, laying out his bargaining chips and his terms.

She remembers painfully raising herself – difficult to do so with a shattered right arm – and breathing heavily with blood running down her face. Spitting defiance at the Raksha who had clipped her wings, shackled her talons, declaring that he had no honor, that she would stand against him.

A noble effort, sure, but ultimately in vain. She remembers collapsing to her knees, watching with some measure of despair as Apocalypse drew forth his weapon – the glowing imitation of the Judgement of Shamash. His voice utterly devoid of emotion; calm, steely, committed.

“Master Phoenix, I did not lie.”

Involuntarily, Hua flinches with a cry caught in her throat. Senti seems to have noticed, pushing ever closer to her partner, face twisted with pain and the beginning of tears cresting the edges of her eyelashes. Hua breathes in, breathes out. Be strong, stay focused. For her.

“It’s alright. It’s alright. Calm down.”

“I…I just can’t, knowing that the bastard who hurt you is running around without restraint? Who knows what he’ll do? Hurt you again? I’ll hurt him back, so much that he won’t ever—”

The words are tumbling out of the Herrscher’s mouth incoherently like a runaway train, but it all ceases suddenly when Hua places one gentle finger on her lips. She gazes lovingly into her eyes, eyes that are fighting back tears, eyes that shimmer tremulously with a mix of hope and despair, eyes that are radiant, so radiant.

Without a word Hua traces her mouth with her finger, then leans in to press a slow, tender kiss to her lips. With that, the Herrscher held tightly in her arms melts, muscles relaxing nearly to the point of letting go; it does not matter, Hua just holds on tighter.

For a long, long time she holds the kiss, then draws back to rest her forehead against her partner’s.

“He won’t get the chance.”

Senti’s response comes in a soft whimper, and Hua retreats a little to gaze affectionately at the Herrscher. She gives what she hopes is her most reassuring smile, caressing her cheek with the back of her hand.

“I’ve got you to protect me.”

At last, Senti’s trembling lips curve into a tiny smile, and she leans against Hua, nuzzling her face against her cheek. A little flutter comes to Hua’s heart – she has just finished processing the open, bold affection she had just displayed; it feels strange but good, and she boldly tilts her head to kiss Senti’s forehead.

“Do you want to head back? Rejoin the meeting?”

The Herrscher is silent for a long while, just taking her time to appreciate and savor her partner’s warmth and bask in the sheer magnitude of love and affection she has for her. Then her hand moves behind to find Hua’s, clasping it tightly.

“Can we stay here a bit more?”

“Alright.”

As she continues to hold the Herrscher tightly, Hua focuses for an instant, the mindscape abruptly shifting around them, the surroundings changing from the windy porch of Fog Mount Temple to its warm, cozy bedroom. Hua feels Senti stiffen in surprise as she feels the comfortable mattress and the soft sheets beneath them, but she quickly relaxes, held tight in her partner’s arms.

Every worry, every trouble, everything – from Otto to the situation going on in the real world, from Anti-Entropy to Schicksal – it all seems unimportant and distant to Hua as she cradles Senti in her arms and allows herself a long moment to relax, to rest her mind, to distance herself from everything.

0It is a long, long while before they return to the physical world, recharged and reassured of the faith and trust they have in each other.

“Is everything going alright, quartermaster?”

The Hyperion quartermaster, clad in heavy overalls, work gloves and a helmet, turns at the sound of the newly-promoted Schicksal Overseer. He gives as best of a salute that his protective uniform can allow, and looks down at the pint-sized woman.

“Madam Theresa! Oh—um, I mean Overseer. Nothing to worry, we’re just sorting out the last of the stores that we need for the mission in Kolosten.”

Theresa still flinches slightly at the unfamiliar title, and nods.

“Thank you for your service. And…please don’t call me Overseer until it’s official.”

“But it is official, Madam Theresa. Nevertheless I will respect your wishes.”

The quartermaster salutes again, then turns away to give instructions to the line of service personnel bearing crates of supplies, weapons, armour and administrative equipment to load into the battleship’s cargo hold.

Theresa moves away with much on her mind; so preoccupied is she that she nearly bumps into Kiana, all suited up and ready to go. Her white armour and torn cape not unlike a knight’s is quite striking, and Theresa can see a couple of loyalist B-rank Valkyries in the background content to gaze at her quite dreamily.

“Oh—Kiana. I didn’t see you there.”

The taller white-haired girl looks down at her with concern in her eyes, then places a hand on her shoulder.

“Everything alright, Principal?”

Theresa looks around the docking bay where the Hyperion is located and being prepared for the mission in Kolosten. No one particularly nearby, no one to eavesdrop. Not that it really matters.

“No, Kiana. I feel…I feel a bit out of it.”

Kiana doesn’t say anything, only nodding encouragingly for her aunt to continue.

“I…Grandpa stepping down like this so suddenly, and thrusting the responsibility and position of Overseer on me. It doesn’t feel right – part of me is glad that we could finally end the hostility between Anti-Entropy and Schicksal, but at the same time—”

“—Otto definitely has something up his sleeve.”

Kiana finishes for her, watching absently as the last of the service personnel disappears through the service bay doors of the battleship. Theresa folds her arms, heaving a sigh and letting her shoulders slump.

“…Yes. I mean, I probably would be more surprised if he didn’t.”

“Do you have any guesses as to what he has planned?”

“No. And…I don’t think I want to think about it just yet.”

A thoughtful silence, then Kiana gets down on one knee, wraps her arms around the smaller woman’s shoulders and pulls her in close. Theresa’s eyes widen, but she reciprocates her niece’s embrace and rests her chin on the crook of her shoulder.

“Slow down, Principal. Just calm down. Whatever comes our way, you’ll have all of us to help you out.”

Theresa finally smiles as Kiana releases her, then nods approvingly.

“Good. I’ll be counting on that.”

“Overseer—I mean, Otto.”

The blond-haired man turns to Schicksal’s strongest Valkyrie, a faint little smirk on his lips. From his vantage point in the clock tower of the central church in Kolosten, he can see everything going on in the town.

His final gambit has begun, starting with his secession from Schicksal. His five hundred years of scheming, planning, exploitation, sabotage and trickery has served him well, allowed him to acquire all he needs to put his plan into motion.

Schicksal…the shining aegis that protected humanity for hundreds of years, will enter into a new age with his granddaughter at the helm. Though he accepts with some resignation his ultimate fate, part of him still wishes to see how she will fare.

But for now, he needs to actually begin charting the movements on the chessboard. He has the strategy memorized and the script written out long ago; he needs only to seat himself before the heroes of humanity and invite them for one final game.

“Has everything been prepared, Durandal?”

The blond-haired woman armoured in white and cloaked in blue and bearing a great silver lance, gives a single nod.

“The cryogenic pod has been positioned, the core of the Tenth Herrscher has been harnessed…and the Anti-Entropy forces are on the way. Everything is ready.”

“Good.”

Otto Apocalypse lifts the glass of wine in his hand, swirls the dark red liquid around, and holds it up to the light of the midday sun.

“Let it be finished.”

Chapter Text

Hua steps out of the little washroom built into her cabin, refreshed after a quick shower and change of clothes. More precisely – the white and blue robes that she remembers wearing on those lonely days atop Mount Taixuan – practical yet elegant, equally appropriate for a fight or a formal event.

Senti evidently think so too, the way her illusory form is perched on the edge of Hua’s bunk watching her every move. Hua watches her a little longer, eyes softening upon catching the little nervous twitch of her lower eyelids.

“Come here.”

A sigh of resignation? Or perhaps a sigh of sorrow? Senti obeys and moves closer to Hua, willing her face solid and allowing Hua to cup her cheeks in her hands.

“You’re nervous, are you not?”

Despite her nerves, the Herrscher cracks a bitter smile and allows her partner to continue caressing her cheeks.

“I mean…how could I not be? Now that we know that he’s here and whatever plan he has already started even before we…”

Senti trails off as Hua leans forward to touch their foreheads together, and exhales involuntarily, body relaxing. Such an intimate and heartfelt gesture, to draw strength from each other, and to take comfort in each other.

“Senti…whatever happens, will you be there by my side?”

“What, is this some kind of marriage proposal?”

A little gentle smile leaks out on Hua’s face and she draws away, releasing Senti and strapping on her combat gloves.

“Not too nervous, I see.”

She turns to leave, but Senti gives a little cough and speaks up, Hua turning back a little to look her in the eye.

“Um—Hua?”

“Hm?”

“Yeah. I’ll be—no. I’m with you all the way.”

Hua only smiles in response, exiting her cabin and moving for the main deck. As she walks, trailed by the Herrscher, she takes note of the personnel moving to and fro. Anti-Entropy mecha pilots, defected Schicksal combatants, B-rank Valkyries…a good number of forces have been mustered for this operation.

She hopes that there will be little danger on this excursion, but knowing Otto…

She shakes herself from her thoughts as she steps out of the elevator and onto the Hyperion’s main deck, the morning sun hitting her face. The warmth of the sun and the cool European air – good thing her robes are sufficiently warm.

She drifts over to a group of Valkyries and soldiers, listening with interest to their mission brief by Tesla, before stepping aside to let them disperse to their various stations. Until the handover process of both the Overseer title and the Core of Dominance is complete, the priority is securing the perimeter and providing an all-round defense.

After a short walk, Hua calmly steps off the boarding ramp of the Hyperion and surveys her surroundings.

The Hyperion has landed on a vast plateau, on the edge of mountain range overlooking a large town below: Kolosten, the former headquarters of Schicksal. Nearby there is an elevator system already set up – by Schicksal evidently, and various groups are already beginning to fan out.

There are service personnel unloading weapons and supplies and setting up a mobile command post, there are Valkyries taking orders from Kiana, there are mecha pilots already inside their machines and warming up the engines.

The whole place is abuzz with activity, and yet that all seems suddenly unimportant as Hua realizes that she can’t sense Senti’s presence at all. She looks around the area, casting her gaze to the hills in the back, focusing and—ah. Somewhere high up.

She finds her partner quite a distance away, standing on the peak of one of the surrounding hills, overlooking the town and her tri-scabbard floating by her side. There is something like a worried expression on her face, and her arms are folded.

“Senti?”

“Ah—old timer. Sorry, didn’t realize you were there.”

Hua joins her on the edge of the peak, gazing out at the pale and serene sky, gazing out at the nearby mountain forest, gazing at the form of the Hyperion far away. The place is nearly peaceful, were it not for the fact that their enemy’s plans are already likely in motion.

“Something on your mind?”

“Mm. Yeah.”

Senti’s brows furrows and she gazes somewhere far away. Her gaze is so distant that it takes a few moments for Hua to realize that she is using her Herrscher dominance over Sentience to probe a faraway soul.

“There is…something funny here. A presence. On the far side of the town…high up on that bridge.”

“Who?”

“Can’t tell. It’s mentally shielded, maybe a low-level psychic. Seems a bit familiar, though.”

“You said that it’s…funny?”

“Um, wrong choice of words, I think. Odd would be better.”

“Odd?”

“Mhm. The mind seems…almost as if transplanted. New, fresh, but at the same time ancient. As if it does not belong in our time.”

“From what the Schicksal team here shared with us, they’ve detected spacetime data from another time period in this locality.”

“You mean…ghosts of the past?”

“Something like that. Maybe your ‘ancient’ mind is just like that?”

Senti shakes her head to clear it, looking back at Hua and planting her hands on her hips.

“Never mind. We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, yeah?”

Hua raises an arm as if to put it around Senti, but her arm simply passes through her body – naturally. Senti gives something like a frustrated growl as she focuses, then feels her partner’s warm hand on her shoulder.

“Y’know, I’d like a body of my own someday.”

“Mine is right here—”

“Hey! D-Don’t joke about that! You need to live, remember?”

Hua smiles. She has almost forgotten the spontaneous angry proposition that Senti had given her. It had happened less than half a month ago and yet it feels like a lifetime has passed. Perhaps this is what having a loved one feels like?

And now that she had someone who is depending on her, and on whom she can depend on in turn, she is no hurry to complete her mission.

“Of course. How could I ever forget?”

The sudden growling of Honkai beasts turns both their heads, and both turn to see enemies pushing their way out from the treeline behind. Hua slowly moves into an offensive stance as Senti’s form fades away, returning to her place in her mind.

“Like usual. You focus on the physical, I’ll take care of our heads.”

Hua runs a quick count of her foes. Eight Chariots, four Archangels and a powerful Konungr – this particular one looks like it has some form of psychic capabilities.

She smiles. This challenge may be insurmountable for ordinary rank-and-file soldiers, but she is no ordinary warrior. After a brief moment of delay she steels herself and charges into the fray with a war cry on her lips.

“Captain Durandal of the Immortal Blades, in service of Overseer Otto Apocalypse, at your service once again, Theresa Apocalypse of the Far East Branch. Or should I say – Overseer?”

Theresa, clad in the black, blue and white vestments of her Twilight Paladin battlesuit, looks up at the blond-haired woman. It feels like it's been an eternity since she’s met her, but in reality it really hasn't been long – just a year and a half or so.

“You don’t have to call me that yet, Durandal. Not until Otto hands over to me officially. And…there’s no need for formalities.”

“Of course, Lady Theresa. The Overseer has charged me with aiding you in investigating the areas affected by the Core of Domination while he handles the matters related to the resignation.”

“Hello, Amber.”

“Greetings, Lady Theresa.”

“I’ve received the briefing material from Schicksal, but could we just…um, run it through again?”

Though her eyes are obscured by her visor, the clone of Kallen Kaslana and – by right – Theresa’s sister figure, flashes a small smile and lowers her head to glance at something off-screen. Theresa wonders if she too, is referring to the briefing material.

The sound of gloved fingers tapping on a tablet, then Amber looks up again.

“Alright. The first priority is the Core of the Tenth Herrscher, which Schicksal has located.”

“Correct. And grandpa wishes for me and Anti-Entropy to receive it personally.”

“Yes. Following that, you are invited to ‘the old headquarters’ in Vienna for the handover process.”

“Yes…Kolosten, the former headquarters of Schicksal. And coincidentally, where the Core has been found as well.”

Amber nods, her posture on the screen turning prim and proper once more.

“Schicksal has already began to make preparations for your arrival, Lady Theresa. See you soon.”

“…Thanks, Amber.”

The Core of the Tenth Herrscher, supposedly retrieved from the Theater of Domination after Kiana left. Of course everything related to Otto wouldn’t proceed without at least a Herrscher involved. Theresa opens her eyes, finished with recalling her chat with Amber.

Then, she looks back to Durandal.

“Of course. This explains the reports that your side shared with us. The sentry posts reporting spacetime anomalies and seemingly ghostlike Honkai beasts and entities around the area.”

“Yes. The Overseer suspects that the Core of Domination is spiralling out of control, causing these…data projections of historical spacetime…to be projected onto the physical world.”

Einstein and Tesla are with them also, the redheaded scientist perking up at the mention of Imaginary phenomena.

“Mophead, haven’t we done research on this sort of stuff?”

The blue-haired scientist seems to ignore her partner and address Durandal directly.

“Please, Doctor Tesla. A little more decorum while we’re in public. Miss Durandal, if what you insinuate is accurate, I suspect Kolosten will soon begin to suffer the effects of an Imaginary Dimension Bleed.”

Kiana, standing nearby, looks up at the mention of the term. She still remembers the same phenomena that afflicted Nagazora, back when…that happened. Only that the effects were much more profound and destructive.

She remembers the Quantum beasts tumbling out in tidal waves from the sky, the Imaginary constructs lurking behind. She remembers climbing atop Benares’ neck and taking to the sky to do battle with the rampant hordes.

Though she cannot return to the past, she can’t help but wonder what might have happened had she been a little less stubborn, agreeing to value her life more than her mission? Would Mei still have fought her? Perhaps they could still be together now, though Kiana has long accepted and understood why her lover did what she had to do.

She shakes her head, bringing herself out of her stray thoughts to focus back on the matter at hand. Meanwhile, Durandal tilts her head in genuine disbelief.

“I know that Nagazora was similarly affected. But unlike then, no major signs have manifested here. Could Kolosten actually…?”

Tesla nods rapidly, sticking a finger in the air to emphasize her point.

“Of course! If the Herrscher Core turns out to actually be the cause of all the spacetime interference, then Imaginary Space is definitely going to be involved. But—hey, Mophead! Why are we going along with what Otto says? I—”

Einstein places a firm hand over her partner’s mouth, shutting her up. Then back to Durandal, she shakes her head with a little wistful shrug of her shoulders.

“In any case, the spacetime projection seems to be genuine, based on what your data says. And so Otto has once again made our lives a pain.”

Briefly, Einstein recalls the events of many years past.

The slender form of Otto standing tall and arrogant and triumphant, the black lance in his hand.

The bloodied body of Elias Nokianvirtanen prone on the floor, little Joachim kneeling by him.

The glow of anti-Honkai missiles streaking towards the city.

The body of Joyce struggling to stand, bent and bowed like a tree in a tempest, the Star of Eden in his hand.

The blue-haired scientist sighs and returns her attention to the present. Theresa, silent all throughout the technical and scientific discussion, pipes up suddenly.

“And it’s a serious concern on both our ends. Durandal, shall we investigate the anomalous areas together?”

Durandal looks at her for a short while, then nods.

“It is our duty to fight back against the Honkai, be it Schicksal or Anti-Entropy.”

After a short discussion, it is decided on the manpower split. Several Immortal Blades personnel will be stationed aboard the Hyperion as – Theresa doesn’t like to call it insurance, but there is still a need to make sure that Schicksal won’t pull anything – not while tensions between Schicksal and AE are still high.

Meanwhile, Einstein will remain on Hyperion to monitor communications and receive new information from Schicksal, while Tesla follows Theresa and Durandal in her Titan mecha. Kiana and Bronya will move to the other anomalous areas to investigate, aided by Schicksal staff.

As the small group begins to make their way to the elevator – obviously recently set up and bearing the crest of Schicksal on the control panel – they can see the town of Kolosten below.

Roughly elliptical in shape, many squat brown-roofed buildings of archaic European architecture. From the vantage point at the Hyperion’s landing site, they can see what seems to be a central clearing, as well as a church built on a rough knoll, overlooking the town.

The town looks to have been built on an island, connected to the mainland by a single bridge. Barricades, force fields and sentry posts have already been set up by Schicksal, and in the distance, tiny forms of Honkai beasts can be seen roaming close to the perimeter.

“Have there been any incursions yet?”

“One or two. Nothing major yet.”

Theresa hums uncertainly, glancing to Durandal as they walk and listing off the usual questions that a model superior would field.

Sentry positions and shift rotations. Are they sufficient to both provide adequate security and maintain the morale of the Schicksal Valkyries?

Supplies, too. There were several cargo carriers spotted circling the area, but they seemed a bit small. Are there enough supplies to keep everyone going? And what if there’s an emergency that causes an extended duration of stay?

Number of personnel and reserves as well as their equipment available. The Immortal Blades are providing the bulk of the Schicksal presence in the area, and there should be little reason to worry about their proficiency. But are there enough?

Any other anomalies? Unforeseen circumstances that would warrant a sudden change in plan?

Theresa is still immersed in focused on listing off the questions she should be asking when Durandal interrupts her with a polite cough.

“Lady Theresa…calm down. The Overseer still needs your assistance to smoothen the transition process, so don’t tire yourself out just yet.”

“Ah…right. Of course. Thank you, Durandal.”

There is a sentry post at the end of the bridge, watching over this entrance into Kolosten. The B-rank Immortal Blades Valkyrie manning the post almost drops her standard-issue chakram-glaives upon seeing the group, fumbling to stand to attention and give a salute.

“M-Master Durandal! And Over—I mean, Lady—Over—Apo-Apocalypse!”

Despite the perfect state of near-panic that the poor girl is in, Durandal returns the salute, steps up to her and places a hand on her shoulder.

“Calm down, Susannah. Nothing good comes out of panicking.”

The Valkyrie seems to settle her nerves slightly, taking a few short sharp breaths before taking in a deeper one and nodding.

“Y-Yes, Master Durandal. This post is functioning and running smoothly, and—um, we’re all good here.”

A small smile curves the S-rank Valkyrie’s mouth and she nods once more before turning back to Theresa.

“Let’s proceed onwards.”

They move through the town, escorted by a couple of A-rank Immortal Blades gunners. As they walk down the cobbled street, Theresa can’t help but try and suppress an involuntary shiver. There is a peculiar atmosphere hanging over the town, like a fog of mystery – not immediately dangerous but certainly promising some kind of excitement given further investigation.

Durandal comes to a halt before some kind of terminal and amplifier system set up near what seems to be a shophouse overlooking the town square, removing a circular device from her belt and holding it out to Theresa and Tesla.

“Here. This is a copy of the Genius device which I use for communications during Imaginary Space missions. The Overseer believes it can be used to synchronize with the spacetime data projected from the past. Images, feelings, sounds…it should be able to pick them up.”

“All so it can aid in whatever investigation we have to carry out.”

Tesla murmurs as she pops open the access hatch of her mecha, hops out and looks to Theresa. She nods that the scientist should be the first to try the device out, and Tesla receives it from Durandal. She takes in a deep breath, then synchronizes with the closest cluster of spacetime data.

The sound of pounding feet, running as if chased down a back alley. Breath misting in the cold.

The urge to scream…but where is the mouth? Where is the means to make a sound?

The spike of pain like a thousand tiny knives piercing the skin, nerves alight, fire rushing through veins. Then…nothing.

The feeling of something tied around wrists. Rope, perhaps, handcuffs maybe. Bound to a table? Lying down, likely.

The throbbing of a serious headache, blind yet somehow aware of the surroundings spinning. Something metal and cold and sharp touching the abdomen.

The feeling of blood seeping from a wound, yet no pain spiking through the body. The headache and the giddiness intensifying, and then—

Tesla opens her eyes and realizes that she has been leaning back into the pilot seat of her mecha. Theresa and Durandal watch her with concerned eyes, and the Anti-Entropy scientist blinks rapidly before exhaling and leaning out to hand the Genius device to Theresa and rest her elbows on the rim of the cockpit.

“I…well, that was something. Life in those days was…really not that great, huh—”

Something that neither Durandal nor Theresa can see seems to arrest her attention mid-speech, and she suddenly dives back into the cockpit, fingers flying over one of the keyboards. She types furiously and fiddles with something inside, then gives a thumbs-up.

“Got it! Alright, the spacetime projections…their signals seem to have a regular interval, pointing in…”

Tesla squints over her glasses at something on her screen.

“Rogue Square. Center of the town. Ninety-nine point seven chance of result.”

A nearby location. As Tesla remains momentarily by the signal amplifier to recalibrate her instruments, Theresa and Durandal set off, Tesla’s mecha clomping noisily behind them in a bid to catch up.

“Hang on—99.7%. Three standard deviations – are you sure—”

Theresa turns her head to flash a little grin at the mecha’s forward viewport.

“We trust your judgment, Dr. Tesla.”

As they approach the town square, Durandal blinks as her sharp senses begin to pick up something. What seems to be—no, as she approaches closer—yes, the distinct sound of someone shouting. And…an oddly-familiar voice too, at that.

“Vera! Where are you?”

“Quick, someone’s calling for help.”

Theresa, Durandal and Tesla – yes, even the mecha stops in its tracks as a tall, slim figure claws its way out of a pile of rubble on the side of the square. Clad in white and purple and with blond hair tied in a ponytail, looking up with eyes as green as—

“Ah, thank God I found someone still living. Has any of you seen a girl around here? She’s got silver hair in a ponytail, wears a beret and is about a head shorter than me.”

Still speechless, Theresa stares at the figure slowly approaching, a measure of concern and confusion in its posture.

“Uh…are you alright? Did I say something wrong?”

Theresa finally finds her ability to speak again, eyebrows raising and eyes widening as she continues to gaze at the figure.

“…Grandpa?”

Chapter Text

The last Chariot, wounded in the head and bearing one long crack across its silicon-based crest, charges for Hua. One final, last-ditch desperate attempt to kill, to follow its natural instincts. To extinguish life as a manifestation of the Honkai.

It never gets the chance to. Hua nimbly sidesteps its clumsy assault and brings one, then two palm strikes to bear against its skull. Cleanly and painlessly it expires, corpse fading into pink mist that swirls briefly, defiantly in the wind before vanishing.

With all the physical threats gone, Hua looks inwardly to find her Herrscher partner nearly finished. The Konungr’s mental assaults were crude, amateurish, and as the last assault claws blindly towards Senti and screeches, she spins her spear with a flourish and silences its suffering.

“Are you hurt?”

Senti scoffs, pulling her spear from the ruin of her foe and sheathing it.

“Of course not! That beast was nothing – hardly a challenge. What’s next?”

Hua returns her focus to the physical world, hardly looking up as Senti’s illusory form slowly bleeds into existence by her side. She feels the Herrscher’s fingers barely brush against her elbow, then she retreats, reluctant to risk anything more affectionate when they are out here, exposed, in the open.

The MANTIS consults her communicator – Theresa is reporting something about…clones of Otto? Senti, leaning over to catch the St. Freya principal’s words, stiffens at the mention of that accursed name and she steps just a little closer to Hua.

“I knew he wouldn’t make this easy.”

“Yes. But wait – what is Theresa saying—the clone is somehow not very Otto-like? And he is agreeing to help them?”

Senti groans, moving a couple steps to the side and restlessly watching the town below, the surrounding mountain ranges and the forest behind them. This turn of events is not entirely expected, but it also seems quite in-character for that slippery devil of a man to play tricks like this.

And speaking of tricks and plans and schemes – she winces suddenly as she senses that strange mind again. It is as before – still ancient yet fresh, marked by time yet none of the scars showing. It is just as she remembers – as if stolen from five hundred years ago through time to end up in the present day.

Hua notices – Senti has come to realise that her partner is very good at noticing minor tics and subtle expressions – and looks at her with a measure of concern. 

“Sense something? Is it that strange mind you detected earlier?”

“Y-Yeah. And…well, seems like it’s awake.”

“Do you think it’s dangerous?”

“Well…it is certainly strong. But there’s no malice I can see in it. Strange – it won’t allow me to probe further than surface-level.”

Hua considers that point. Strong, possessing psychic capabilities and ancient. If nothing, the entity is certainly linked to Otto, and whatever he has planned can never mean the best. Perhaps this entity is controlled, made a pawn by him – if the master of Sentience can detect no malice, perhaps it truly means no harm.

Still, they can never be too careful. Hua joins Senti at the crest of the plateau, looking out over the town of Kolosten. Yes, yes – it is all as she remembers. The close-packed houses, the central square, the church spire on raised holy ground, the ever-present fog and imminent storm hanging over everything.

Faded memories return to the MANTIS as she watches the scene with an empty mind. Memories of walking through the streets, enforcing Apocalypse’s will, doing as he ordered – all in the name of that age-old bargain. Her service for Shenzhou’s safety.

Shenzhou…Hua trawls through her old memories, idly picking up blurred faces and vague recollections. For a brief instant she thinks she sees something in common from both time periods, and she guesses it might have something to do with the strange mind that Senti detected.

But that thought, as if whipped away like a tablecloth, fades as Senti suddenly speaks up – a touch too loud in that hushed mountaintop. 

“Hey, old timer. You used to live here, right?”

“...Yes. Yes, I used to.”

“Can we see your old place? Maybe it’ll give us some clues.”

Hua says nothing for a few seconds, just looking back out over Kolosten. After a while she nods slowly, absently; her answer is just as taciturn – indeed, she barely gives it any thought as she turns back to face the way she came.

“Yes.”

The walk down the mountain is relatively pleasant and peaceful – not wanting to waste any more effort, Senti is able to grasp the limited sentience of the wandering Honkai beasts and zombies and put them to sleep while Hua passes by. Such a simple gesture – doing something for her partner – and yet it fills her with a level of pure-hearted satisfaction that makes her giddy with joy.

The Schicksal Valkyries and guards salute Hua as she walks through the checkpoints and guard posts, and while some show a little apprehension at the sight of the illusory Herrscher by her side, most dismiss this as “not the craziest thing to happen today”.

Senti can’t resist reading one of the Valkyrie’s thoughts – an orange-haired girl with eager eyes partially hidden by her translucent visor and packing twin standard-issue chakrams. 

Kyaaah~ it’s the legendary Fu Hua herself!

Ohmygoshohmygosh she looked at me!

Oh, this must be the Herrscher who she managed to convince to ally with humanity. You know, on a second look, she actually does look really pretty. Just like Fu Hua herself.

Deep breaths, Susannah, deep breaths. You talked to Master Durandal just now – Master Fu Hua is just like her, so strong, so elegant…

Senti breaks off just as another fangirling squeal rises to the surface, eyeing the girl with equal parts concern and admiration. On one hand, Senti is confident enough to know that she is indeed very pretty, as the Valkyrie said. On the other hand…

She doesn’t really want to think about it. Besides, this Susannah girl is fine – first impression may have been excessive but she doesn’t seem like a bad person. Senti shrugs and quickens her pace to catch up with Hua, boots making no mark, no sound as she drifts ahead.

Hua barely noticed Senti falling behind, barely noticed as a little power of Sentience made the chain that bound their souls glow with faint heat. Did she read the girl’s mind? Maybe – she should tell her not to be so flippant with intruding on others’ privacy next time.

And so she drifts through the town streets, nodding absently at the Valkyries who give salutes to both her and the illusory Herrscher. Technically, they aren’t supposed to salute her yet – not when Theresa hasn’t officially taken over as the Overseer. Still, Senti seems to enjoy the attention, accepting the honorifics with a grin.

“Hey, old timer.”

Again, in the calm and quiet of the town, Senti’s voice seems so loud. Hua catches herself flinching, a small part of her wondering why she is suddenly becoming so unstable, so jumpy. She turns to the Herrscher, a questioning look on her face, observing Senti’s look of concern.

“You okay? You seem out of it.”

“I…I think I’m fine.”

“You think?”

A small sigh from Senti, and a light tug on the chain. Hua has come to understand this as her partner seeking permission to use the body for a short moment; and so she relents, eyes turning red for a few moments as Senti steers the both of them into the shadow of a nearby shophouse.

Then the tension in the chain lightens as Senti makes Hua take a seat on a bench in front of the squat, soot-caked building. In another moment she is with her, appearing to sit by her side. A brief moment of focus, and Hua suddenly feels the warmth of her partner’s hand over her own.

“Someplace quieter?”

Senti’s voice is uncharacteristically gentle – a rare occurrence. Hua still finds her mind drifting, unfocused and unable to settle itself. She nods, and when she next opens her eyes she is greeted by the same familiar scene of Fog Mount Temple.

In another moment the Herrscher is by her side, stepping close to her but not intruding into her personal space. She is outfitted in the same black robes that she wears in safe, secure places like the mindscape, and she holds out her hands for Hua’s.

“Hands. C’mon.”

Hua obeys, allowing the Herrscher to take her hands in her own. She turns her palms, allowing their fingers to interlace – Hua blushes slightly at this simple yet intimate gesture – and for a few moments they just stand there, breathing.

“Okay. Deep breath in, then out.”

Hua again obeys, condensing all her lingering worries and troubles into one long inhale, longer than usual and seemingly reaching the limits of her enhanced MANTIS physiology. Then she lets it all out in one equally long exhale, as if freeing herself from her troubles.

Or maybe not. Her face remains slightly sorrowful, a little sad, her lips faintly downturned. Senti watches her closely, leaning in a touch too close for anything innocent.

“Old timer. What’s wrong?”

“I…”

Hua can’t quite put a finger on it. It feels like a heavy weight of something on her chest, yet it is immaterial. It feels like some kind of intangible burden that she cannot see, cannot sense, cannot understand – and yet it is still there all the same. She does not know how to put it into words, and so she just gives a lopsided smile.

“I don’t know.”

Her voice is a bare whisper; Senti has almost never heard her speak like this before – apart from deep, faded memories of an era long past where her partner was just a timid, scared girl hiding from the Honkai. Before the MOTHs, before the MANTIS surgery, before everything.

Senti almost leans forward to kiss her, but decides against it. Hua needs space now, and she is glad to give her as much space as she needs to reflect on her inner turmoil – whatever it is. And so the Herrscher just squeezes Hua’s shoulder and steps a distance away, content to look out over the illusory landscape of Hua’s mind.

Hua, meanwhile, seats herself on a stone bench in Fog Mount Temple’s courtyard and closes her eyes. She did not tell Senti, even hid this fact from her – but she too, feels the strange presence here in Kolosten. It feels familiar, but even her faded memories offer little clue.

She does not know what the immediate future might bring, but she decides that she wouldn’t mind fighting if it meant that Senti would be by her side. And so she looks up, opening her eyes and looking at the Herrscher’s turned back.

Here in her mindscape, framed against the pale mid-morning sun eternally frozen in time, Senti looks especially arresting. The way her grey hair spills down her back, unburdened by the golden half-crown, flying out in the wind. The way her black robes frame her slender body perfectly.

A happy little sigh. Hua only registers that she had let it out involuntarily when Senti turns, a curious yet mischievous smirk on her face.

“Hey, old—I mean Hua. I know I’m stunning. You of all people should know that – take a look in a mirror someday, okay?”

Hua looks away. It will be a very, very long time of companionship and journeying with this loud, brash Herrscher before she grows accustomed to such open appraisal of her looks. She looks away until she feels the flush fade from her cheeks, then returns her gaze to the Herrscher.

“I’d like to go to…where I once lived.”

“Your old place? Sure. Not like I don’t know it already.”

Hua focuses, and the mindscape bleeds away to return her back to the present. She takes in a breath, reassured by Senti’s presence before rising from her seat and heading off, feet automatically taking her by muscle memory down the street.

The walk there is uneventful save for a couple of Chariots that wandered in from an unguarded entrance. They offer barely any challenge, and Hua dusts her hands of the shattered silicon-based material that makes up their hard armoured hulls.

The Herrscher, ever-present and walking in step with her, glances around to take in the scenery of the dreary little town. It is as if time itself has frozen in this place, the ever-present fog and dark clouds never leaving, always blotting out the sun, leaving just a little light to shine through.

“Hey, I wanna ask a question.”

“Hm?”

“Mm…how was it here? Like, how was it living here? It’s so dark here – practically looks like this place was lifted from the past.”

Hua slows her pace, scans her memories. Walking slowly, wrapped in a beige trench coat, heels of her boots clicking on the cobblestones, wind whipping both her hair and the scarf wrapped around her neck into a frenzy. Greeting the civilians and Schicksal personnel alike calmly, measured, detached. Neither caring nor uncaring. Just going through the motions.

And yet…life was decent. Getting used to the European’s way of living – knife and fork that seemed like weapons, cotton pillows so soft that her head felt it would sink all the way through, food that was unfamiliar yet tasty, the medical care that Otto ordered administered to her…

Her answer is short. Simple.

“It was alright.”

“Hey, Class Monitor! And Senti!”

Shaken out from their reverie, Hua and Senti turn from where they had been deep in examining a row of hand-knitted dolls, dusty and worn from their ages of disuse. Hua looks up to see Kiana, lingering at the doorway to her old home as if reluctant to enter.

Still, her mood brightens and she smiles – between Kiana and Senti’s efforts she smiles far more easily, far more often nowadays. She carefully, reverently places the doll she had been examining down in its place in the wooden chest.

She doesn’t remember where it came from. Did she knit it herself? Was it given to her? Regardless, she affectionately strokes the top of the little doll’s head and closes the chest. She looks to Senti, arms folded, watching silently.

There are no words necessary – though Senti would like to believe that it is just the depth of understanding that they have for each other, she knows it’s just Hua sending a single thought into her head.

Could you…give us a moment?

The Herrscher scoffs, glances to Kiana. In her white armour and tattered red cape she seems more at ease than her partner, outfitted in the white and blue robes that she wears nowadays. Still, she grins at the white-haired girl mischievously, wagging a finger in her direction.

“Don’t steal my girlfriend, yeah?”

Then she – in true Senti fashion – is gone, leaving a single illusory feather in her wake.

Both Hua and Kiana watch her go. Then they smile, though whether out of affection or mild exasperation borne out of said affection neither knows. Kiana joins Hua at another place in the house, where on a table are laid out a stack of calligraphy paper, an inkwell long dried up, and a writing brush.

“I didn’t know that they sold Shenzhou stationery here.”

Kiana begins without preamble, lifting the brush carefully and watching a little trickle of long-dried ink tumble from the nib. Then she looks at a sheet of paper weighed down by the heavy inkwell, whatever half-finished poetry it had once held faded into obscurity.

Hua’s nose wrinkles slightly as she carefully lifts the inkwell off the paper and lifts the crumbling sheet. It is spotted with mold and there are places where silverfish have gnawed holes in it. Still, she smiles as faint memories emerge unbidden yet seen as if through a gauze.

Sitting at her desk to write.

Accepting a crocheted doll from a civilian.

Listening to Otto’s speech to all of Schicksal.

But then—

Fighting. The clash of blade against blade.

Her mind straining with effort, calling on every drop of strength and power that her MANTIS surgery gave her. 

Her opponent was stronger. Faster. Younger.

She was wounded, and fell. Woke up here. Her wings clipped, her feet shackled.

Hua frowns. In the depths of her mind, turning her eye inward she can see Senti standing up as if getting ready for a fight, then sitting back down on a rock but keeping her tri-scabbard close at hand. She had also seen those memories, but where had they been from? When?

“Class Monitor?”

“It…it’s nothing. Sometimes I’m glad that I forget things.”

“You…forgetting? Even you?”

Hua smiles, letting the aged paper flutter back to its place on the table and setting the inkwell back on it. She beckons for her friend to follow her, leading her outside to the porch of her old abode.

“When Fenghuang Down was still intact – back before the Void Queen incident, I never forgot anything. I guess I can thank the surgery for that, too.”

“Your MANTIS surgery?”

Hua nods, briefly glancing at the back of her hand as if to reassure herself that the surgery altered her in all manners but form. She smiles again as Kiana takes the hand unbidden, raising it to gaze at the faint callouses, the long, elegant fingers, the unembellished nails.

“You’ve been through so much, Class—no. Fu Hua.”

“Yes. And…that’s why I suppose that forgetting isn’t such a bad thing.”

Her voice is soft, so soft that Kiana can barely hear her.

“And only when someone forgets something truly precious can they understand what is worth remembering.”

Thoughtful, reasonably-melancholic silence reigns for a long moment, then Kiana perks up.

“Well, it’s nice to hear you talk about these things. I guess it’s proof that you’re still with us.”

Hua’s cheeks are dusted by a faint blush, and she looks even cuter when she follows up with a gentle, gentle smile.

“Of course. But now—enough of the heavy things. I’m glad to have found so much love, so much light after that dark turn of my life. That includes all of you.”

Kiana cocks her head, mildly confused when her friend turns her head to glance at the bench just outside the door. But then the Herrscher is appearing again, materializing to sit on the bench, leaning against the house’s outside wall with legs crossed.

“Senti, were you listening in on us?”

“A bit. But none of the private stuff. Actually—hey, Kiana.”

The blue-eyed girl turns to face the red-eyed girl, whose face bears a small sly grin.

“Are you curious about old timer’s past? I could dredge through her memories and tell you stories about her travels—”

“It’s fine. I’ll do it.”

Hua’s voice carries a note of fluster and a note of irritation, but there is a smile on her face as she silences her partner with a single devastating look. Senti throws her hands up, shrugging her shoulders and opening her palms in surrender.

“Alright, alright. You do it.”

Hua glances to her wrist communicator, where a little alert has caught her attention.

“Actually—let’s head back to Hyperion. I can tell you the stories on the way back.”

And so they head off, walking down the main street of Kolosten like it’s just another regular, peaceful day. Senti takes her position by Hua’s right side, and Kiana strolls by her left. As they walk casually, leisurely, putting aside the mission and the bigger picture just for once, Hua – and Senti, think they both sense that strange presence.

But then suddenly it’s gone – possibly hid itself – and they shake their heads to purge the strange feeling. There will be a time – later – for investigation. 

Somewhere high up on another bridge that connects Kolosten to the high ground there stands a solitary figure. Of moderate height, female, with long, rich brown hair cascading down her back in twintails. Her sparkling golden eyes home in on the three figures walking unhurriedly down the street.

“Ah…Master Phoenix. I knew she’d find a life of her own someday.”

She continues watching. According to the Raksha, there were only supposed to be two. The third unexpected figure gave off an aura of power, a familiar power. She did not need to pry to know that they were a powerful psychic – perhaps beyond anything she had ever met.

But she would cross that bridge when she came to it.

“Uh oh…I wonder how Master Phoenix will react when she sees me again. I hope she won’t be angry.”

Li Sushang gives a small, soft smile and starts moving. 

Chapter Text

“Hey, old timer.”

“Hm?”

“I’m gonna vanish. Call me when you need me.”

Without waiting for acknowledgement, Senti gives a thumbs-up and lets her illusory form dematerialise into mist and light. Hua catches the single black feather she leaves in her wake, cupping it gently before letting it fade too.

“Class Monitor, you’ve really changed.”

Kiana, stepping lightly and easily next to Hua, turns her head with a knowing smile.

“Have I?”

“Mhm. You smile more easily now, you laugh a lot more…”

Then leaning in close, Kiana whispers with a smile on her tongue.

“And you’ve found your special someone.”

“A—Ah, I wouldn’t say she is—”

Kiana only giggles, moving away and continuing down the road. Hua gazes after her friend briefly with heat warming her cheeks and a blush touching the tips of her ears. Despite her instinctive denial, she knows deep down, beyond all reason – the Herrscher is special to her indeed.

A ping from Kiana’s wrist communicator catches both their attention, and Hua moves forward to peer at the hologram. Kiana hums and gives the device a hearty shake and tap – there, the image stabilizes to show Einstein’s face.

“Doctor Einstein.”

“Ah, Kiana. I see you haven’t left the area yet.”

“Yes – Class Monitor had some stories to tell.”

“That’s fine. Your mission parameters have changed slightly – while your destination is still the church, you and Fu Hua will take this route.”

So saying, the blue-haired scientist looks at something offscreen, and there is the sound of buttons being pressed. Then, a topographical map of Kolosten replaces her image, and zooms in on a specific path.

“We’ve been monitoring the area, and this route suddenly seemed to clear up. Doctor Tesla is concerned – as am I – because it’s not like him to leave avenues of approach or exit open.”

The scientist’s voiceover carries a faint trace of worry, and Hua frowns. Somehow, somewhere, she thinks that the mysterious psychic that both she and Senti sensed earlier is linked to this – no, somehow, she believes beyond a doubt that the entity will make themselves known soon.

But who could it be?

Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Hua hurries after Kiana. Across cobblestoned paths they move, walking swiftly but not hastily, Kiana’s heeled boots click-clacking, Hua’s boots scuffing quietly.

Now up a paved stone path ascending a hill, moving in a roundabout manner through old sparse forests and a clearing where a powerful Honkai beast is quickly dispatched by blade and fist.

Now Hua and Kiana come to a wide open space – a platform built into the surrounding mountains and paved smooth with good cobblestones. From this eagle’s nest they can see very clearly the church down below – accessible by a downward-sloping path on the other side of the platform.

And at the center of the platform, unruffled, calm and with hands clasped behind his back—Otto. Dressed in that white suit of his, scarlet sash and white cloak wavering in the wind. So far, he hasn’t seemed to have noticed them yet.

“He’s here.”

Kiana murmurs as her Herrscher armour manifests in a swirl of flame, narrowing her eyes and gripping the handle of her greatsword. Hua steps up beside her, fists clenching.

“No…that’s not him. Just one of those Soulium clones that they were discussing over the comm.”

“Class Monitor, be careful. If he’s been able to weaponize Dominance’s powers…”

Neither can take another step, for the next instant there is a brilliant flash of golden light, and the clone vanishes. What replaces it is a woman of moderate height, robed in white and blue and with a simple sword sheathed at her side.

Long, rich brown hair done in two twintails, sparkling golden eyes – it takes Hua just a second longer to search her memories. But when does manage to put a name to a face, it all comes clear now. 

“It’s you.”

“Master Phoenix.”

“Class Monitor, do you know her?”

Kiana has taken one step forward, but Hua places a firm hand on her shoulder. In the back of her mind, she can sense Senti muttering something about “so it was her”, and she steps between her friend and her former student.

“It’s…been a while, Sushang. But how are you…?”

Li Sushang smiles – not particularly friendly, but not malicious either. Just a little smile of wonder and faint gratitude.

“I was wondering the same. The Raksha healed me – I couldn’t believe it when he woke me from that icy coffin. Times may have changed, but my enemy from five hundred years ago is still here.”

Sushang looks pointedly at Hua, and in her mind, the MANTIS can hear Senti growling that “she’d better not touch my old timer”. Hua breathes in, then out. Kiana stiffens slightly, greatsword coming up, held such that the flat of the blade is held like a shield.

“Careful, Class Monitor. It looks like she’s under Otto’s command.”

“Yes – and the Raksha gave me some ‘Valkyrie’ title. I don’t want it, by the way.”

Sushang still stands easily, arms folded across her chest, shifting her weight from one foot to the other slowly. Her piercing gaze falls on Kiana, taking in her white armour, her high ponytail streaked with red, her massive greatsword.

“Heh…I promised that I would fight for him – but just this once only. And he requested I fight Master Phoenix, not you.”

“Be it as it may, I—”

“Kiana. I think in this case it would be better for you to go on alone.”

“But Class Monitor—”

“Please, just go. We still need to look at the bigger picture, and a delay like this might put us all at risk.”

Kiana’s shoulders slump a little, but she lowers her sword, sheathes it and steps back.

“Besides, she and I have a little unfinished business to settle. It’s better if I’m the one to set her right – even if she well knows that her Raksha is a fraudulent hypocrite.”

“Ah—I heard that he isn’t such a good guy anyway…”

Hua ignores Sushang’s words, patting Kiana on the shoulder.

“I’ll see you later. Take care and be safe, okay?”

“...Alright.”

And with that, Kiana takes off, running past Sushang, running down the path until her white form recedes into the distance. Sushang exhales, beginning to circle Hua, her sword ringing as it is drawn.

“Isn’t there anything you need to do?”

Hua, of course, had been relieved that Sushang had let Kiana pass. She dimly remembers from five hundred years ago – Sushang’s skill with the Edge of Taixuan had been unparalleled. Now that Kiana is safely gone, Hua expects her former student to immediately attack, but she doesn’t.

“No. I promised him I’d fight just this once, and then I’d be off his leash.”

“That…sounds like Otto in some way and yet doesn’t.”

“Well, it would be unnecessary to fight more than once, no? And besides, I really do want to see this changed world.”

“And I have my mission.”

Two ancient combatants – one having lived through the past five hundred years and the tens of thousands that preceded it, and the other a relic from the past brought into the present by cryosleep – stop circling each other.

Sushang holds her sword out in that familiar stance – legs planted shoulder-width, blade out and open, free hand loose and open to strengthen her grip if necessary. Hua exhales, legs and arms sweeping out to assume her usual defensive stance.

A tiny flicker of a smile flits across Sushang’s now-serious face, and she breathes in.

“Well then…excuse me, Master Phoenix.”

And with that, she opens the battle with a series of lightning-quick fencer strikes, each aimed seemingly randomly, each carefully choreographed to test Hua’s defenses. Hua ducks and bobs and weaves and when a strike gets too close, uses her bracers to slap the flat and knock it off balance.

Sushang is undeterred, now retreating a short distance back and bringing her summoned swords into the fold. Icy blue and emitting a cold aura, they circle around her body before moving into position to strike.

Hua narrows her eyes – this is new.

Senti.

I’m coming out.

Not yet. You’re my ace up the sleeve. Just give me your spear for now.

Fine.

Hua’s eyes briefly flicker scarlet before Senti’s spear materializes in her hand. Crimson lacquered wood shaft laced with metal, broad golden speartip and sharp butt for driving into things. She spins it experimentally, recalling the myriad forms and moves, then holds it out.

Spear stands for strength.

Sushang cocks her head, still hovering an inch above the ground, swords poised to sing through the air.

“I don’t remember you having that weapon, Master Phoenix.”

“I…well, I’ve gotten an upgrade over the years.”

“I can tell.”

Then the swords are flying, each aiming straight at Hua’s heart. She adjusts her grip on the spear, spins it in a precise arc that deflects all of the blades save for one which brushes the cloth of her robe.

A fleeting contact, yet it is all Hua needs to analyze the state of Sushang’s power. It would seem that five hundred years of frozen sleep had kept her mind and brain in perfect condition – her Blade Mantra is fully intact and thriving. 

By means of contrast, Hua’s Edge of Taixuan is in pieces – she dimly recalls having expended her most powerful blow during the Second Eruption – sacrificing most of her past memories in the process. In terms of mental powers, Sushang definitely has the edge over her.

But now’s not the time for psychic battles – at least not yet.

Hua steels herself, grips the borrowed spear tightly, and launches herself back into the fray.

Senti paces the mindscape. 

She should have seen it coming. Should have known that Otto – that slimy snake – would pull something like this, confronting Hua with someone from her past.

And something that tears the Herrscher up inside is the fact that she could have foreseen this. She even remembers distinctly seeing Sushang’s face in Hua’s memories as she had pondered on the identity of the mysterious psychic.

And now Hua is fighting for her life – the Herrscher is sure of that. She can’t assist much apart from sending small subtle feathers out to block hits that might slip past Hua’s guard – which doesn’t happen; Hua is wielding her borrowed spear skillfully.

She paces some more, never taking her eyes off the outside scene: Hua deftly dodging and sidestepping, playing defensively and focusing on deflecting hits. Sushang calmly circles her, sending out her summoned swords to test Hua’s defenses.

Then Hua’s voice, loud and clear in her head.

Sword, please.

Senti focuses and her golden-hilted, scarlet-bladed sword is in Hua’s hand, the spear melting into red mist. Now Hua goes on the offensive, calmly and precisely slashing and thrusting, likewise testing Sushang’s defenses. Swords clash and sparks fly.

Senti continues pacing. She is standing in the pale-stoned, yellow-leaved spring courtyard with its bamboo thicket and stone tables, idyllic and tranquil and calming. Yet none of it can ease any of her anxiety, can stop her from restlessly pacing. 

Her partner is out there fighting against a foe who has been kept in perfect condition for five hundred years, whose intentions towards Hua are uncertain – Senti isn’t entirely sure but figures she wants revenge for whatever happened in the past. 

Li Sushang…she had seen her in Hua’s memories. She had seen her, known her name, known her face. She could have narrowed down the possible identities of the psychic, could have concluded with little error that it could only have been her.

But she hadn’t. 

Perhaps if she had, they might have been able to divert course, or shut Sushang down psychically. Maybe sneak up behind and subdue her. By now they would have already arrived at the church to find Otto.

But she hadn’t. And now Senti doesn’t know whether Sushang is fighting to kill or fighting to incapacitate. Every one of those summoned swords was aimed straight for Hua’s heart, but Sushang is still icy calm. Did she know that her Master was perfectly capable of defending herself? Or has a murderous tranquil fury settled over her?

Senti does not know. 

She risks another glance out to the real world. Hua is still fighting strong, just putting minimal effort in a bid to reserve her strength in the case of a drawn-out battle. Sushang is still calmly laying about with her sword, that infuriating small smile on her face.

Senti paces once more, lightly stomping with her boots to distract her from her rapidly-spiralling thoughts. What if Hua’s defenses crack? What if Sushang gets a lucky blow in? Does she want to kill Hua? Will she stop at nothing until Hua is dead? What if Hua dies? What will happen to her body?

Senti bites her tongue to arrest her runaway train of thoughts. No, Hua is strong and she is capable. She will not falter, she will not fail, she will not lose to this upstart. How dare she lay a hand on her old timer, anyway?

A gust of protective anger briefly blows through Senti’s heart and she huffs indignantly. The only person allowed to touch Hua should be her!

She takes another look out. Both combatants have ceased their fight for now and are circling once more, swords held loosely with blade tips facing the floor. Sushang is saying something about it being an even match, that this fight would take forever.

And then abruptly, Hua’s voice touches Senti’s mind again.

I have a plan.

Wha—?

Hang on.

You—

Before Senti can even voice her next though, there Hua is standing before her – looking a little worn but nevertheless fresh and still in good shape. Despite herself, Senti can’t help but move a little closer to inspect her partner for any injuries, any scrapes.

And then, reality catches back up to her.

“Wait – if you’re here, then—”

“Don’t worry. You of all people should know that Sentience is very versatile.”

“You…hmp. Not bad. Didn’t even notice.”

Senti briefly looks back out, where Sushang is standing as if frozen in time, halted mid-step, halted in place, golden eyes still fixed on Hua’s face.

“Senti.”

“Hmm—?”

“Listen. I have a plan – and you’re not going to take it well.”

“...Shoot.”

“I will need her to use the Edge of Taixuan on me.”

“Wait—what the—”

“Please listen—”

“No. No, no, no. I know exactly how it felt. And now you’re saying—”

Hua surges forward, wrapping her arms around her partner and gathering her close into a tight hug. Senti instinctively tries to push away but quickly surrenders, hands hanging loose by her side. Hua gives her another squeeze of reassurance, then draws back a little.

“You know how my Blade Mantra is shattered?”

“...Yeah? From those two times.”

“Mm. I…I would like to explain in detail, but we don’t have much time. Sushang isn’t much of a psychic, but she might be able to break the illusion soon.”

Senti risks another glance. Sushang has not moved. She inhales deeply, holds it there for a few seconds, and exhales slowly.

“Okay. What do you need me to do?”

In spite of her seemingly suicidal plan to take on one of the most powerful forms of psychic assault ever, Hua smiles – a gentle, graceful smile.

“I think I have an idea of what’s going to happen. But before that – do you trust me?”

“Yeah, I do.”

“Good. All you need to do is follow me in a little while. And guard the mind, of course.”

Senti grins at last, her confident posture returning as she summons her spear and plants its butt in the ground. Hua reaches for her, placing one warm, strong warrior’s hand on her face and gently caressing her cheek.

“See you in a bit.”

Senti nods, and Hua leans in to touch their foreheads together, to gather their combined wills and strengths for her plan. 

Then she turns and vanishes from the mindscape. The illusion seamlessly dissolves and Sushang is none the wiser. Or, if she had seen through the illusion, she does not show it. Only continuing on her circle as if time had not paused for a fraction of a second.

Hua breathes in deeply, gripping Senti’s sword, adrenaline beginning to flow through her veins.

“Sushang, you know that if I truly wanted to avoid this fight, you wouldn’t be able to keep me here.”

“Of course, Master Phoenix.”

“We’re equally skilled. The only way for you to edge me out is to use that move, just as how I’m going to go all out now.”

The die has been cast. Hua narrows her eyes and gazes at her pupil’s daughter. Sushang is honorable, stalwart and never one to back down from a fight – the gamble now is to convince her to use her signature, most powerful move.

And then, she can turn it to her own advantage.

Sushang seems to be considering it too, the way she slowly stops her movements and deliberately sheathes her sword. Then – Hua barely manages to stop herself from showing her relief – she nods.

“Master Phoenix speaks well.”

Blue fire ignites at her brow, coalescing into a flaming jewel – not unlike Senti’s, Hua briefly thinks. A tiny smile curves Sushang’s lips as the shape of a phoenix’s wings begins to flicker to life behind her.

“Master Phoenix…you’ll have to forgive me.”

The fire intensifies to near-blinding levels, and the surrounding cobblestones begin to bleach of color from the raw heat and power radiating off the brown-haired woman. In spite of the blinding brightness, Hua can see Sushang’s lips move.

It is the origin of change.

It is the impetus behind creation.

And it cannot be restricted by form.

Sushang’s eyes open, blazing with golden light as the illusory phoenix spread its majestic wings wide. Burning like a star she extends one hand forward, two fingers pointed straight at Hua.

“Edge of Taixuan: Eminence.”

Chapter Text

Still as a lake and as calm as ice, Hua watches Sushang’s blade come for her. Blue fire streaming off its pristine surface and sharp enough to pierce the fabric of reality, it roars true, coming down and down and down…

Hua has only a split second to act – and she seizes the opportunity. Right as the blade is about to sink into her forehead, she breathes out, then reaches up —

“Grips of Taixuan.”

The blade halts abruptly, then Hua feels something within her, something inside her mind—

She did it.

The world fades to white.

When Hua opens her eyes the first thing she sees is Senti, bent over her and gazing very closely at her face. The Herrscher’s eyes widen and she pulls sharply away, a faint blush touching her cheeks. 

“Senti?”

“Um…never mind. A-Anyway! Where are we?”

Hua sits up, taking in her surroundings. She is lying on some kind of hospital bed in a sterile facility, an inactive status monitor by her side. Senti huffs as she pokes the screen to no avail – it remains darkened. The tips of her ears are still slightly reddened.

Hua gives a little faint smile as she carefully gets off the bed. This place seems oddly familiar; it’s like remembering old buried memories shrouded in gauze. The symbol embossed on the wall…with a start she remembers.

She is back to where it all began.

“Hua.”

A third voice calls out. Hua and Senti both turn as a tall woman approaches. Buttoned up in a lab coat and slacks and low-heeled boots, she strides calmly and with purpose. Long raven hair, straight-cut bangs and large circular-framed glasses frame her gentle face.

The woman tilts her head uncertainly, gazing first at Hua with quiet wonder, then at Senti with curiosity.

“You’re up already, Hua. Are you feeling?”

Hua can’t quite respond yet – she is still processing how she and Senti have ended up fifty thousand years in the past just by that one strike from Sushang’s blade. The woman who has stopped just five paces away – she knows her name.

MEI. Doctor of the Previous Era and humanity’s greatest mind. The leader of the MOTHs, she who developed most of the Divine Keys…and she who will die before the end of this era comes.

“Doctor MEI…I…”

Dr. MEI holds out her hands, still keeping her gaze flicking between Hua and the Herrscher.

“Easy now. You just recovered from the ICHOR procedure.”

“ICHOR. You mean…”

“Yes. GARUDA’s genes have granted you unprecedented vitality and memory.”

Hua breathes in, then breathes out. She has always known where her innate powers came from, and this is no surprise. Still, to experience the past once more and gain newfound clarity is…astounding to say the least. She glances over to Senti, arms folded and watching calmly.

Why are we here?

Dunno. I got knocked out by Sushang’s Edge of Taixuan too. When I woke up I was here.

And me?

Unconscious on the bed. I…

You tried CPR.

…Yeah.

Hua turns back to the doctor, trying to comprehend why her memories have brought her back to this moment. MEI is looking at her with a measure of concern.

“I briefed you before the procedure on ICHOR and SWARA. The former is constantly activating throughout your body, and the latter is doing a fine job at helping your body adapt.”

Hua nods mutely, unable to say anything – because truly, what could she say in this living, breathing manifestation of her long-buried memories? Taking this as acknowledgment, MEI continues.

“SWARA will help you realise the fullest potential that the Honkai genes have given you. As for your future, its yours alone to write.”

The doctor makes as if to turn away, but Hua finds her body acting before her mind catches up. Her fingers find the sleeve of the woman’s coat and tug lightly; MEI turns back with a patient smile.

“What is it, Hua?”

“I…I just wanted to say goodbye.”

“Goodbye? Hua, I’m not dead—yet, at least.”

Hua gives a little wistful chuckle and shakes her head.

“I know. It’s just…you know this is all in my head, right?”

“Nothing escapes you as ever.”

MEI steps one pace closer and places her hands on the MANTIS’ shoulders. It is only now that Hua glances at herself – outfitted in the drab blue and grey that she dimly remembers sporting fifty thousand years ago. She then glances back up to MEI, a serene look on her face.

“What’s in the past cannot be changed. And yet when you look at yourself now, do you see yourself for the better or worse?”

“I…cannot say.”

MEI smiles and steps back.

“You have come a long way, Hua. The SWARA must still be working as intended.”

“But it broke. Shattered twice.”

“True, yes. But those shards are still there within your mind, guiding you.”

Hua frowns.

“I don’t understand.”

“Though your SWARA – or you might know it better as your Taixuan Blade Mantra – is in pieces, it is still not entirely useless. What made you decide to force that move out of Sushang?”

Hearing the words of the current era from the mouth of a memory of the past is almost funny. And yet, Hua’s mouth curves slightly in a little smile, understanding immediately.

“I fully understand now. Thank you, doctor.”

“Anytime. Rest well, okay?”

MEI turns and walks out of the door. Perhaps on impulse, Hua follows, but when she looks both ways down the seemingly infinite corridor, there is no one. Not even the echo of boots as should have been.

“Found what you need?”

Hua turns back to Senti, leaning against the wall and idly admiring her black-painted fingernails, angling her fingers and observing the way the nails’ glossy surfaces catch the harsh facility lighting. Hua nods resolutely, approaching her partner.

“I have. Let’s go.”

Senti doesn’t protest, doesn’t even seem to fluster as Hua slips her hand into hers, and follows her down the hallway, walking and walking until the entire place fades to white again.

The harsh, blinding white light gives way to a more gentle, softer blue. Still synthetic no doubt and still in some kind of facility, but the oppressive stress and burden of the Previous Era no longer weighs heavily upon the environment.

Instead, there are Einstein and Tesla, the former sitting calmly at the training room’s observation chamber and the latter sighing and standing amidst a large heap of mecha parts. Not broken, just…fallen apart as if not assembled correctly.

“Damn it, mophead! It’ll take us all day to fix this.”

“I seem to remember you boasting about some new cutting edge mecha, Doctor Tesla.”

The hotheaded redhead scientist huffs as she presses buttons on her datapad, summoning custodial robots in to clean up the mess.

Hua remembers this scene – it had been scarcely three weeks ago when she and Senti had come to the doctors to enquire on the status of the former’s mental powers.

Still, a little stroll down memory lane wouldn’t do any harm.

I don’t know what you’re going to find here, old timer.

I am unsure too. 

Hm…that Dr. MEI was yapping in the previous memory about your Blade Mantra. Do you think this memory is related to it?

You…might be right. Remember what we came here for that time?

Yeah. After the Theater. They wanted to see how co-sharing of our Core would affect your mental status.

Let’s go, then. Something tells me we’ll find something useful here.

Lead the way.

Tesla looks up from supervising the custodian robots like a hawk, face neither lighting up nor darkening at Hua’s approach. Then she sees Senti stepping lightly behind Hua and nods.

“Ah, right on time.”

“Welcome, Miss Fu Hua.”

Einstein’s voice ripples from the training room’s speakers as Hua approaches the pile of mecha parts, the custodian robots, and Tesla standing in the midst of it all, pressing on her temples in an attempt to tamp down the rapidly-burgeoning headache.

“Doctor Tesla. Is now a bad time?”

Tesla adjusts her glasses, pressing something on her datapad as the custodian robots haul off the scattered parts and trundle out the cargo bay access door. Senti watches them go, then turns back to see Tesla sweeping Hua’s body with a scanning device.

“Hey, isn’t that…”

“Mm-hmm. Just a quick scan. We tested your girlfriend back then, after your…defeat. Mophead and I want to test how you and her co-sharing the Core of Sentience will affect her powers.”

“Hmph. Isn’t it obvious? I’ll just strengthen her.”

Tesla nods absently, syncing the scanning device with her datapad and peering at the readouts.

“Okay…her body has fully healed, but it’ll take a simple combat trial to get the data for her powers.”

Hua nods, hand reaching out for Senti. Senti blinks in mild confusion for a second, then summons her sword to hand and places it hilt-first in Hua’s hand. 

The trial begins. A swarm of small modules, followed by a group of larger ranged units. Finally, a blade-wielding Aesir Baldr mech. Hua dispatches all with clean precision and efficiency, wasting not a second on flashy moves. 

For the Herrscher, it actually seems a little strange her weapon forged of Sentience energy and symbolising flair and flamboyance, is being wielded so precisely and coldly. Still, it isn’t bad at all to see Hua move – so fluid, so graceful – she could watch her fight for hours.

Tesla nods approvingly, pressing buttons on her datapad.

“Well, the results do say something. Your powers have more or less remained the same since before coming into co-sharing status of the Core with Miss Senti, but that is probably because she’s the one giving you the power.”

“That is not a surprise, doctor.”

“Yeah. Say, Hua, have you ever thought of…reawakening that thing called SWARA?”

“Reawaken?”

“Yeah. You told us it was some kind of subconscious therapy-like discipline that could strengthen your mind. Miss Kiana said she could use some of it too.”

Hua smiles politely, handing Senti’s sword back to her.

“I appreciate the offer, Doctor Tesla, but I don’t see the point of it. I’m…back to where I started, before SWARA. Well, at least without it actively affecting my mind. And I would like to see how I’d fare without it.”

Tesla nods sagely, just as Einstein walks up – Hua, Senti and Tesla had not seen her leave the observation chamber and take the lift down to ground floor.

“So, I’m guessing that you’ve decided what to do next?”

“Yes. And I know what sort of future to write.”

As the forms of Tesla and Einstein melt away into mist with waves of goodbye, Senti steps up to Hua and slips her hand into hers.

“I think I might be getting close to what you were planning.”

“Oh? Do tell, then.”

Senti breathes in, then out as the surroundings begin to shift. The sterile metal walls of the training room fade, the smooth and clean metal floor fades, all replaced by a pale blue sky and cobblestones worn smooth from wind, dust, use and age.

“Okay. Think of this way – your SWARA, Blade Mantra, whatever you want to call it – it has been shattered.”

“Twice.”

“Yeah. And now the remnants of it remain inside your head, preventing you from beginning anew.”

“I guess you could call it the chains of the past.”

“Mmm…not really. Maybe I’d call it experiences. They defined you and made you what they are, but they should not tether you to the past.”

Hua chuckles, hand releasing Senti’s as she stretches her arms to the sky as if absorbing the soft, warm sunshine.

“Isn’t that the same thing?”

Senti huffs and impulsively leans close to kiss Hua’s cheek.

“Details. Anyway, your goal was never to defeat Sushang. It was to exploit her own Edge of Taixuan to scour the broken shards of your Blade Mantra clean from your mind.”

“Yes. Exactly. And without the shards of SWARA holding me back, I can become something more.”

“With me, I hope.”

At that, Hua turns to Senti, hands reaching out to firmly clasp her partner’s shoulders.

“Always with you. Always.”

“Aw, you’re making me blush.”

So saying, Senti pulls away, folds her arms and looks to the sky. There, like a cinema theater screen, scenes from Hua’s past flit by. Some are familiar, others are hazy, but all are undoubtedly what made Hua the way she is today.

“Well, old timer, I guess there’s just one thing left to do.”

“That being?”

“Your name. What will you call yourself in this new age?”

“Ah, it would seem that Master has found a partner after all these years.”

For the second time that day, a third party comes in unexpectedly. A young woman of moderate height with dark silky hair braided neatly steps out from around the corner, amber eyes glinting warmly. 

Hua turns, recognising both voice and face at once. Though she remembers well what the woman did to her on that fateful night, she finds no hate, no aggression within her. Only a sense of relief mixed with mirth, like seeing an old friend after years.

And an old friend indeed it is. Lin Zhaoyu – or more accurately, the last memory of her. Standing there calmly in her sleeveless robes of pale lavender and royal purple, sword sheathed at her side, a faint smile on her face.

She may look harmless, welcoming even, but Senti doesn’t think so. In one smooth motion she has summoned her tri-scabbard, stepped between Hua and the memory of Zhaoyu, and drawn her sword.

“You.”

“May I ask who you are?”

“Someone who loves your ‘Master’ very much. Actually, how can you call her your master? You killed her!”

“Senti, there’s no need to—”

“There is a need, Hua! She and all your disciples banded together to kill you five hundred years ago, and you feel nothing ?”

Hua is not surprised at any of this. Long had she suspected even before formulating this entire plan that at the end, she would return to this moment, to when her SWARA was first shattered. Or more properly, meet the one who brought about the event.

She remembers rising after twenty years of lying on the stone steps of her home, body shattered and wounded in many places, a stab wound to her forehead. Remembering little but feeling no hatred for whoever did this to her.

They had their reasons. She had her own. It is all in the past now, so why bother harping on it?

Senti must have read her mind, for the next moment she has sheathed her sword and stepped back, though she is still hovering near to Hua’s side ready to act at a moment’s notice. Hua thanks her with a little smile, then moves towards the woman.

“Zhaoyu. No—my last memory of you.”

“Yes, Master. I know your plan – by having Sushang’s blade destroy the last shards of your Blade Mantra, you will be free to grow in your own way. Your own destiny is in your hands now.”

“I know. But I’m still confused – I had guessed that my mind might conjure you up one last time, but why?”

The memory lifts and lowers her shoulders in a shrug, a little sorrowful smile on her face.

“You know that answer as well as I do, Master. Without your Blade Mantra, you have little hope of directly withstanding Sushang’s attack. That’s why…we are here. All of us.”

As she speaks, memories of Hua’s past step forward unbidden, forming from mist and light. 

Dr. MEI, gazing calmly.

Kevin, before everything happened, before his heart turned cold.

Su, eyes closed serenely as always, single bodhi leaf resting in his palm.

Griseo, bare feet tip-tapping on the cobblestones, sparkling eyes wide with curiosity.

Fuxi and Nuwa, the former smiling softly, the latter grinning widely.

The little Book of Fuxi, riding her floating sphere with arms wide open in welcome.

And then…herself.

Hua herself – or more accurately her previous era’s self. Clad in the tactical gear of the MOTHs.

Hua herself – or more accurately Phoenix. White hair, folded hands and her gentle smile.

Hua herself – or more accurately Celestial. Cold eyes, stiff posture, hand resting on her umbrella.

Hua fights back the involuntary tears at seeing all her beloved friends, sisters, brothers from the past. Though these are all memories, the indescribable font of feelings welling up in her heart is no more synthetic.

“My…my friends. My family. My past selves. It is time to say goodbye.”

Wordlessly, the memories begin to move towards her. As Senti steps behind her and places a steadying hand on the small of her back, Hua accepts the hands that reach out to touch her shoulders, hands, arms, neck. All grounding, all offering steady, silent support.

Zhaoyu is the last, placing her hand on Hua’s shoulder, speaking in a quiet, sorrowful tone.

“Master…you have decided to let go of the past.”

Hua smiles, even surrounded by so many familiar faces. Tears begin to crest the edge of her right lower eyelid. A tension begins to build in her chest, a fuzzy feeling touching her heart.

“No. I used to do that – I once sacrificed a lifetime of memories to strike against the Second Herrscher – but no more.”

Senti leans against her encouragingly, nuzzling her face to the back of her neck. Hua breathes in, speaking through the falling tears.

“No more. All these memories, all of you no matter what has happened since then – they have shaped what I am. Though you will not shackle me to the past, you will not be forgotten. The traces you have left in my life are distinctly and keenly felt.”

Hua opens her eyes even as the tears flow freely down her cheeks. There, looking back at her, her memories of her dear friends long gone, dear family drifted apart, her past selves no more, smile encouragingly.

“Will you lend me your strength? One last time?”

“The strength of the Previous Era is with you, Hua. All our will to survive, our tenacity, our grit. Our mission to keep the flames burning in the darkest of nights will never falter.”

Dr. MEI, Kevin, Su, Griseo and her past self speak, then smile warmly and fade away into light.

“The warmth of your halcyon days is with you, Hua. All our carefree days, our Spring Festivals, all our fireworks. Your time spent with family will forever be cherished.”

Fuxi, Nuwa, the Book of Fuxi and her past self speak, then smile gently and fade away into light.

“The clarity of your cold days is with you, Hua. All the trainings with your disciples, all the cold steel, all the sternness. It will serve you well in this new era, but never let it harden your heart.”

Zhaoyu and her past self speak steadily, then smile faintly and fade away into light.

As the last memory bows and fades away to light, only Hua and Senti are left standing in this place. The Herrscher slips her arms around Hua’s waist and pulls her close. Her face is buried in Hua’s hair, her voice muffled and trembling with emotion.

“And my love is yours, Hua."

Hua smiles, reciprocating her partner’s embrace and laughing a clear, twinkling laugh like wind chimes in a quiet mountain dwelling.

“Fu Hua, Jingwei, Phoenix, Celestial…all these names I have lived by. And now I step into the world anew as simply Fu Hua.”

Senti smiles broadly, pulling back and taking hold of Hua’s hands.

“Your destiny awaits.”

Hua looks into the Herrscher’s eyes and sees nothing but love and adoration in them.

“Let’s see it done.”

Chapter Text

With a rush of noise that threatens to tear her mind apart and the din of a thousand glass fragments shattering, Hua snaps back to the present. Sushang’s blade has halted just a hair’s breadth from her forehead, its flat braced between Hua’s palms.

In the split second moment before time resumes its flow, Hua does a quick internal check. Yes…if she focuses just a little, she no longer feels the broken pieces of her SWARA holding her back.

She breathes in, mind clear and fresh anew. A grunt of effort, a flex of her hands and Sushang’s blade shatters. Hua draws herself up to her full height, eyes briefly flashing scarlet and gripping her borrowed spear.

Sushang remains where she is, hand outstretched and the last glimmers of her Edge of Taixuan flickering out. Then her posture slumps slightly in exertion as she gazes at Hua uncertainly.

“Master Phoenix, you once said that the Blade Eminence was unstoppable. No foe could ever hope to stand up to it.”

Hua plants her spear in the ground, exhaling deeply and keeping her gaze locked on her opponent. When she doesn’t say anything, Sushang continues.

“My strength…is exhausted. It seems like I have to admit defeat here.”

Hua shakes her head, still gripping the spear as if it is anchoring her. Somewhere in the back of her mind she can hear Senti pacing, hear Senti reaching out mentally as if to probe Sushang’s defenses.

“No. No, Sushang. I too, put everything into this. Everything I was as well.”

“Did you find what you were looking for?”

Hua’s face betrays no surprise, but something in her posture might have given it away. Or maybe Sushang had managed to detect some anomalies in her brainwaves. Either way, Sushang sheathes her sword, smiles and opens her hands.

“Ah, you must forgive me, Master. But…that illusion you locked me in earlier – I…saw through it.”

“Did you now?”

There is both surprise and a quiet pride in Hua’s voice, and Sushang nods slowly.

“You didn’t use to have this power, Master. My guess is that someone lent it to you. Perhaps your spear and your sword – the same mysterious benefactor would be their owner.”

Hua briefly looks inwardly. Senti is seated calmly on the stone bench, legs crossed languidly and arms spread out over the bench’s back. But there is a curious look in her gaze, and it is all Hua can do to not be distracted.

Then she returns to reality, where Sushang is still standing there with a faint smile playing across her lips.

“There is…a special someone that I’d…like to get to know better.”

“Then Master should get to know them better. But are we not forgetting why we’re here in the first place?”

So saying, Sushang gives a small but genuine smile. Her posture tightens back to battle readiness and her sword is in her hand once more. Hua too, tilts her head from side to side, transferring her spear from hand to hand.

Back to where it began. 

Hua breathes in, then out. She spins her spear slowly and experimentally, keeping her eyes on Sushang.

“You used your Blade Mantra against me – and truth be told, the broken pieces of my own were weakening me.”

“Then may I guess that you also cast an illusion when I used my Edge of Taixuan?”

“...No.”

“Really? There was a delay of a few seconds…like an imbalance of internal energy.”

Hua briefly casts her mind inwards yet again. Senti is standing there, fingers loosely wrapped around the crimson chain shackling their souls together. Her eyes are narrowed, her sword is drawn.

Senti?

You need power? I’ve got power. Just say the word.

No…not yet. Not now. If I—

You won’t.

I might. Just in case that happens, don’t take it out on her.

Her partner gives no response other than an irritated huff, and Hua returns her gaze to the present. Sushang is still circling her, her smile more sharp than soft, a keen steeliness in her eyes.

Then, she continues as if she hadn’t stopped talking.

“I won’t pry into what happened, Master. But I take it that you have…changed, no?”

“Yes, I have.”

“Then it is time to stop calling you Master, Master.”

Hua inhales, exhales, spins her spear once more.

“Founder of Taixuan, Phoenix, Celestial…these are my names of the past. You, the successor of Taixuan, face me as I truly am.”

Sushang’s smile softens.

“Great. Our true fight can begin now.”

“Yes, it will. I face you now as simply Fu Hua, warrior of this era.”

“Splendid, then! It is an honor to meet you in combat, Fu Hua.”

Sushang ceases circling and spins her sword experimentally. Though outwardly she may only look a little worn, Hua has no doubt that she had expended nearly all her energy for the Edge of Taixuan.

“I have but enough strength left in me to swing once. Will you honor me with equal effort?”

“I would, but I must still return to my friend. My strength must be saved.”

“I…I see.”

Former master and former student face each other, boots as still as stone on the cobbled floor of the platform. In the distance, the sun begins to sink over the faraway mountain range, and a hush seems to have fallen over Kolosten.

Sushang looks up, and in her golden eyes Hua sees no malice, no hostility. Only eyes of wonder, awe and curiosity. The wonder at this new world, the awe at the unfamiliar systems, and the curiosity that would spur her on to explore.

“Ready yourself, Fu Hua. Master. This is my final move!”

In a blur of speed, Sushang is charging towards Hua with her sword out. Hua waits for half a second, then kicks her spear up, grips it in two hands and lunges forward. 

A clash, the ring of sword meeting spear echoing across the mountains.

Senti feels the impact before she even registers it. 

Not that she physically feels the flat of Sushang’s sword slamming like a two hundred kilo anvil into Hua’s stomach, but their souls are linked for goodness’ sake. She recoils as if she was struck too, doubling up, coughing and squeezing her eyes shut.

Back in the real world, Hua feels the impact too. Sushang had turned her blade at the very last moment, so instead of it sliding straight through her ribcage, it had struck her square in the stomach. 

Hua doesn’t know why her body hasn’t actually finished processing the impact, so she just crouches there, one hand and one knee braced against the cobblestones, other hand still making as if to grip her borrowed spear, though it has dematerialised long ago.

The clash had been swift, decisive and fight-ending. One sword strike, one spear thrust.

Sushang is roughly seven meters away, still crouched low, sword still in hand and looking back at Hua. Her face remains still and serene until it isn’t, contorting in a wince. Her last blade – an ethereal pretty thing of ice blue light – wavers.

Then, a crack. A perfect impact mark in the exact shape of Senti’s speartip. 

Sushang’s blade trembles, then shatters as if in slow motion. Her wince twists into something a little more pained, but yet a little more happy.

“You…will have to forgive me, Master.”

From out of nowhere, a second blade strikes from the shadows. Hua sees it coming, arcing straight for her back until a golden-hilted scarlet blade whips out from similarly nowhere and deflects the strike.

In her head, she can hear her brash, confident Herrscher cough.

Got me good.

You felt it too?

How could I not? Anyway, I’m pretty sure she’s got nothing left in her now.

Her intent wasn’t to put me in danger.

Nothing but a scoff from Senti, and Hua sees her cough and dry-heave a few more times before exhaling a pained groan and sinking down on the stone bench. Still, there is fight in her eyes – that is a good thing.

“Master…may I ask you something?”

Sushang still has not moved from her position, head now turning a little in Hua’s direction.

“What is it?”

“Your special someone. Could I…be introduced? If possible?”

“I think…she’ll be coming…soon.”

Finally, Hua’s body finishes processing the impact. It is just like how Senti felt – a two hundred kilo anvil slamming square into her stomach, though she has been struck with worse in the past. She crumples up, steadying arm trembling before giving out.

“You won.”

Hua at last lets unconsciousness take her, closing her eyes and letting her body fall limp on the cobblestones. Behind her, Sushang unsteadily rises, slowly turning and moving towards her fallen Master.

“What did Master mean by…?”

She reaches Hua, turning her over and assessing her injuries. Other than the single instance of blunt-force trauma dealt by the flat of her sword, her Master is uninjured. Her face is serene, peaceful as if sleeping, and Sushang can’t help but peer closer.

In hindsight, that might be her mistake – or not. 

The same golden-hilted scarlet blade whips up, now held in hand instead of summoned from thin air. Hua’s eyes open – no, they are not her eyes anymore. Instead of the calm azure, they blaze a fierce, indignant scarlet.

Hua’s mouth twists briefly into something between malice and anger before softening into a more pensive line–grumpy and irritated.

Though whatever it is speaks with Hua’s voice, Sushang almost marvels at how out-of-place the words sound.

“Give me one good reason to not end you right now.”

The scarlet blade shifts closer, now resting lightly against the side of Sushang’s neck, just over her jugular vein. Though the edge is nowhere near Sushang’s skin, the blade need only flash forward to start the process of exsanguination. 

Sushang remains perfectly still. That last blade she had put out in an effort to decide the victor – that had truly been her final blade and she has little strength left. It would seem that it’s not just her Master who misleads in the hopes of securing victory.

It would not be wise to begin combat again.

“I…I helped Master.”

“What, by knocking her unconscious?”

“Please, I don’t really know what you are, but surely you were aware that—”

“Yeah, yeah. I know. She harnessed your Edge of Taixuan to break free of her own shackles. But that’s beside the point – what reason do I have to not slit your throat?”

Silence for a few long moments. Sushang remains perfectly still, while Hua’s body – now piloted by a certain very annoyed Herrscher – pushes itself up to a crouch. The blade remains hovering near Sushang’s neck, still and controlled.

“You’re…that psychic I saw with her.”

“Herrscher of Sentience, former sworn enemy and now dedicated partner, at your service.”

The Herrscher bites off the words forcefully, injecting as much passive-aggressive sarcasm into them. Sushang almost laughs – though she’s trying to be as intimidating as possible, it comes off as almost lovable. Almost…adorable, in fact.

“But enough about me. What do you have to say for yourself?”

“Mmm…the Raksha didn’t have any other instructions beyond this fight. I wonder if he actually expected me to win in the first place.”

“Typical bastard Otto. No one means jack to him – he just sees everyone as pawns and stepping stones.”

Sushang falls silent now. The Herrscher of Sentience has long put away her sword, now sitting casually with one knee up and a loose, easy casualness to her posture. It is still disconcerting seeing her Master’s body in such a pose, but Sushang laughs softly and takes a seat on the floor too.

“About earlier – I think if you had not been there, your Master would have truly lost.”

The Herrscher winces slightly and palms her abdomen–though Sushang sees it as just a tending-to of injuries, Senti is secretly touching the toned, firm muscle reverently. Almost as if she’s “copping a feel” in some ascended way.

“Explain.”

“Will you tell her?”

“I don’t know. Maybe she’s in our mind listening. Or maybe she’s still out of it. Why?”

“Well, I did say I wouldn’t pry, but I know that Master put all her focus into the concepts of  ‘what she is now’ and ‘the present’. If she had not been so focused, she might have been able to deflect my blade.”

“I guess I did that for her.”

“And it prevented her from fully being aware of her surroundings. The Master I knew from five hundred years ago was far more perceptive.”

The Herrscher’s eyes flash briefly and she leans forward.

“You don’t mean to—”

“Of course not. In terms of…martial prowess, she has changed. And I noticed that she smiles more often now.”

“Well, she has come a long way. She has friends now. And me.”

“If you would forgive my bluntness, would you be her special someone?”

The Herrscher says nothing, only looking away in a futile bid to hide the little sheepish smile on her face. In that motion Sushang understands everything – from seeing this mysterious psychic with her Master, to the borrowed weapons, to the illusions.

“Master has truly changed. But she still needs to look out for herself and her partners.”

The Herrscher still does not respond, eyes flicking back to Sushang with a mildly questioning look. The warrior shrugs, opening her palms out in an indecipherable gesture.

“Master’s partners are both her greatest strength and greatest weakness. Please tell her…to hold close to them.”

“Why don’t you tell her yourself?”

Sushang doesn’t immediately respond, rising to her feet and gazing at the sun setting over the horizon. The new world that she is so eager to explore.

“I’ve heard that there’s this multi-carriage called a ‘train’. My service to the Raksha is over, therefore I am free. And I would like to travel the world on this ‘train’.”

Silence. Then, the Herrscher’s voice comes yet again, weaker and softer this time.

“You’re a good kid, okay? Maybe I misjudged you.”

“Well, first impressions really do count.”

No response. The red glow in Hua’s flickers out before her body drops once again to the floor, limp and unconscious. It would seem that the Herrscher too, has exhausted herself.

With something between a sigh and a smile, Sushang goes over to Hua’s body and gently raises it from the ground. For the briefest of moments she gets a strong sense of deja vu, then begins walking.

“The important thing is that Master has found herself and reclaimed her identity.”

She remembers the route to the white ship – the long, bladelike flier that brought her Master and her comrades to this place. If anything else, she should bring her at least to safety. There are still many Honkai beasts roaming the unguarded areas.

A wistful sigh escapes the girl’s lips as she sets off.

“The Raksha probably thought his plan through before sending me here. Something about returning the world to five hundred years prior.”

She smiles bitterly, still gently, reverently bearing the unconscious body of her Master.

“Maybe despite all your efforts, we’ll still be sent to the past.”

Her heeled boots click on the cobblestones.

“I know firsthand what it’s like being thrust into an unfamiliar era – the confusion, the wariness…maybe when…or if that comes, I’ll help you adapt, Fu Hua.”

Sushang smiles and continues on her way.

Kiana breathes out to steady herself, gripping her greatsword in front of her.

Behind her, behind the doors to the church lie the shattered remnants of a hundred Imaginary constructs. Golden cores with myriad black limbs and claws, now broken and ruined on this holy ground.

Before her stands the man who has committed sins upon sins upon sins. 

The one who was the architect of her very existence.

The one who turned her life into a living hell.

The one who awoke the Void Queen and turned her on her friends.

The one who had manipulated and pulled the strings on events for the past five hundred years.

And for what? What end could possibly justify such treacherous means?

Yet, as Kiana stands with sword ready, a light wind catching the ends of her tattered cape, she feels nothing. No hatred, no fury, no seething malice. Just a sense of pure determination and justice, ready to see the villain of this story at last brought to heel.

“Otto.”

“Oh my, my second guest has arrived just on time. My sincere thanks to you, Herrscher of Flamescion.”

Kiana’s eyes flick over to that familiar weapon planted in the ground beside Otto. The black handle, the silver hull, the amethyst core…

“Abyss Flower…!”

But if the legendary weapon is here, seemingly in Otto’s control, that would mean that Durandal…

As if reading her thoughts, Otto simply laughs and opens his arms wide.

“Not to worry. My first guest is taking a break in the Imaginary Space. I simply am safeguarding her weapon for her.”

Kiana says nothing, grip tightening on her weapon. Otto chuckles once more, one hand over his heart and bowing like a maestro.

“This church, this holy ground – it will soon become ground zero for the rewriting of this world’s destiny. For your safety, Miss Kaslana, I recommend staying away from the Abyss Flower.”

“You think I will just stand by while your schemes thrust us all into chaos?”

“Oh, hardly. I’m simply looking to avoid meaningless fighting. You see, my fruit from the Imaginary Tree is just about to be harvested.”

A curtain of solid golden light shimmers to life between Otto and Kiana, and he bows before turning half away, the interior of the church behind him replaced by seemingly endless light. 

“Don’t try to run!”

“Be silent, Herrscher of Flamescion. You need only be patient. In twelve hours, I will be the herald of this new pristine world.”

Then he is gone, walking away into the light as Kiana rushes forward into the curtain.

No sooner than she takes the first step does her strength falter, her sword wavering. An oppressive weight pins her in place, and she feels her power going dormant. Not fading, just being…locked away temporarily.

“What…?”

She tries to swing her sword, but nothing comes. Kiana turns her head, eyes widening at the sight of her greatsword crumbling away into bits of light. Her limbs feel so heavy, so unwilling to move, and confusion takes her.

Kiana has every reason to be confused, for this is just the beginning taste of a new Herrscher power yet to be embodied by any Herrscher.

This is the power of Binding.

Chapter Text

“Kiana! Kiana…!”

Kiana hasn’t moved since the strange curtain of light descended upon the church like a shroud. It’s not that she wants to move – the light is like a binding field, trapping her in place. Her Herrscher vestments melt away like her sword, and she is left in the scarlet coat and white vest that serves as her out-of-battle suit.

Now her wrist communicator pings, and Bronya’s voice comes over. Kiana again make a momentous effort to try and take a step forward, but the light pins her in place. Experimentally she takes a step back, and to her surprise, it works.

Now she can finally slap her communicator to activate its microphone, and she winces, rubbing her strained back.

“Bronya.”

“Don’t move, idiotka. We’re moving in on your position.”

Kiana shuts her eyes and winces once again.

“Alright. I could use a bit of support here. Otto – he summoned some light curtain like a shield over the church.”

“We see it.”

A few moments later, Bronya comes running – or more accurately, floating with Project Bunny positioned at her back as usual like a protective sentinel. With her are Rozaliya and Liliya Olenyeva – Kiana must have forgotten about them in the haste to catch up to Otto. Seele is there too, scythe in hand and looking quietly grim.

“Kiana, are you alright? I can have Project Bunny scan—”

“No need. I’m fine. But I don’t think we should hang around here.”

Kiana hurries back down the way she approached the church, down the steps, down the path, past the memorial to the Holy Maiden. She regroups with the others, casting her gaze back to the golden dome of light encasing the church, shaking her head.

“I don’t—Liliya, are you alright?”

Liliya seems to have been nodding off, and the blue-haired girl shakes herself and grips her greatsword tightly.

“Not…the usual sleepiness. The light curtain…”

Bronya shakes herself, putting out an arm to guide the others backwards.

“The closer I get here, the heavier my body feels. Like…when my power was stolen by the Herrscher of Domination.”

“The light…I don’t know what it actually is, but we better move away. Let’s go.”

So saying, Kiana leads the group away from the church, retreating back to the main road, heading down and regrouping with a few other Valkyries at Kolosten’s main square. Anti-Entropy, Schicksal – for now it doesn’t matter – not when unknown powers are at work.

As the service personnel begin to set up a defensive perimeter, Kiana taps her communicator again. It seems that in the time taken to retrograde, something was interfering with the comms. She shakes her wrist, slaps the protesting device twice, and then static before Theresa’s voice comes scratchy.

“Are the comms working? Kiana? Bronya? Can you hear me?”

“We’re fine, Principal. Did you see the light curtain over the church?”

“Yes, we did. From where we are, scans show that energy readings are going off the charts. Are you hurt?”

On the Hyperion, Theresa listens as Kiana gives her report on the light curtain and its strange properties of shutting down powers. There are mentions of Otto, the Abyss Flower, how the energy emitted from the light curtain seemed to consume Herrscher powers in order to inhibit them…

Einstein looks up from her console, having just gotten a scan confirmation.

“Madam Theresa, what do you think of this entire situation?”

Theresa, still looking at the hologram projection of Kiana, exhales before giving her proposal.

“I’ve seen this type of power before, but never on such a scale and extended duration. Without a doubt, this is a manifestation of the Herrscher of Binding’s powers.”

On the hologram, Kiana actually takes a step back, and the signal jitters a little – quite possibly another of the light curtain’s intermittent interferences. Kiana collects herself, voice a touch more alarmed, one hand straying near the handle of her right pistol.

“Binding? You’re saying that the Herrscher of Binding managed to sneak into this tiny place?”

“Of course not. Otto has the Void Archives, but even a simulated Judah wouldn’t be able to project a field of this size.”

“That, and we haven’t detected another Herrscher core in the vicinity.”

Einstein returns to her console as Theresa’s brows furrow in thought. But before she can say another thing, Tesla cuts in, screwdriver still in hand, gauntleted hand delicately gripping a circuit board.

“Whatever the case, the situation is dire. We don’t know what that jerk plans to do, and the supposed Binding field puts us at a disadvantage. We gotta figure out a solution for it as soon as possible.”

Theresa nods, keying orders into her console.

“Kiana, maintain current position with the others and receive all personnel at your safe zone. I’ve already issued orders.”

“Aye, Principal.”

The hologram winks out, then Theresa turns to the scientists.

“Doctors, what are your thoughts on the situation?”

Einstein doesn’t immediately respond; she is handling authorisation for a strange warrior who had come to the Hyperion bearing Fu Hua’s unconscious body. She deliberates for a second more, completes the authorisation and taps another button.

Theresa and Tesla turn their attention to the projected hologram – a long, angular cannon with a bulbous power core. It is familiar, though Theresa takes a moment to match a name to it.

“You want to use the Selene against the Binding field.”

“That is correct, Madam Theresa. And it is one of our few available options due to its unique output system.”

“We last used it against the Herrscher of the Void – I remember it converts Honkai energy into regular energy upon contact.”

Theresa turns her head as Tesla sniffs, frowning as she deftly rewires the circuit board.

“Bingo. And since the Selene isn’t part of the Honkai, the Binding field won’t be able to nullify its attacks. But hey Mophead—”

“I was getting to that, Doctor Tesla. We’ll divert most of the Hyperion’s stored energy source to power the Selene.”

“Sounds like a good plan, but if the Selene’s output isn’t high enough to breach the Binding field, assuming we tune it up to maximum power, the Hyperion will be left vulnerable.”

Theresa listens to the scientists discuss, then clears her throat.

“Whatever the case, it’s good enough for now. We’ll leave the preparations to you, Doctors.”

Tesla and Einstein nod and return to their posts.

Bright white lights and the smell of medicine are the first things that greet Hua’s senses as she slowly regains consciousness. She blinks once, twice, then slowly turns her head to look around. The medical cabin aboard the Hyperion, it would seem.

Visual assessment. Simple patient’s whites, buttoned neatly. Hua breathes, wincing as the sting of Sushang’s final blow causes her abdomen to protest. Then out, with little pain. No internal injuries, she deems.

Last of all, mind check. Hua focuses her attention inward, sifting through the mindscape until she sees Senti resting in the little bed in the mountain cottage. The Herrscher looks up from the book in her hands, gives a thumbs-up, smiles.

Good. Hua looks around the cabin, taking in the few other patient beds, listening to the intermittent sounds of vitals monitors, listening to the beat of her own heart, listening to the quiet scuff of medical staff shoes on the floor.

Sushang had turned her blade at the last moment – this she knows – driving not the edge, but the flat against Hua’s stomach. Unconsciousness had followed a while after, but there is a little gap in Hua’s memory, a period of blankness.

As if reading her thoughts, Senti’s illusory form materialises by her side, settling into a chair at the bedside. Hua raises a hand – her free one, the one that doesn’t have an oximeter and pulse monitor strapped to it – and Senti reaches out to brush their fingertips together.

“You did something, didn’t you?”

The Herrscher only smiles.

“I…just had a talk with her.”

“Really? I thought you would fight it out with her.”

“Nah. That kid’s confused, but she’s got her heart in the right place.”

Hua has no response to that, only giving a little serene smile. Senti glances over, withdraws her hand and furrows her brows.

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing.”

Both look up as Tesla enters the cabin. The redheaded scientist’s twintails look slightly frazzled and her gauntlet seems to be freshly coated in radiation burn. Nevertheless, the fire in her eyes is still there.

“Miss Hua. Miss Senti.”

“Doctor.”

Tesla takes a moment to place her tablet on the bedside table, then clears her throat.

“I’m sorry to spring this on you so soon, especially since Miss Hua has just recovered. But we need your combat prowess once again.”

Senti shrugs from her position, illusory form still slouched in the chair, legs lazily “draped” over the edge of Hua’s bedside.

“No problem.  What’s the issue? Aim us at it.”

A hologram shimmers to life in the air, showing a three-dimensional model of the Hyperion, with a long underbelly cannon highlighted in red. Hua frowns, sitting up slowly to get a closer look.

“That…is the Selene.”

“That’s right. Miss Hua, Miss Senti, are you ready to get back out there?”

“Of course.”

“Very well. That jerk Otto harnessed the power of Binding and created a field around the church. We plan to shatter it with the Selene.”

“All Herrschers can sense each other – at least those in service of the Will of the Honkai. If the Binding Herrscher had arisen, I would have sensed them.”

“Yes, but we didn’t detect a new Core anywhere. But whatever the case, Otto has the power of Binding on his side.”

Hua frowns, plucking the oximeter off her finger.

“I read in the classified true accounts of the Second Eruption war that Theresa managed to temporarily depower Sirin with the power of Binding. Its power must have been considerable.”

“From the Previous Era, yes. But that is besides the point. As I was saying, we will draw on the Hyperion’s entire available energy pool to power the Selene.”

Tesla then glances to Senti, who makes no effort to disguise the grin on her face.

“Combat capabilities will be shot. You want us to defend this ship.”

“That’s right. We don’t even know if Otto will send things to attack us, but we just want to be sure.”

Hua unstraps the pulse monitor from her finger, begins making a move to sit properly up and swing her legs off the bed. She wobbles a little, and Senti is there to fortify her mind and dispel the giddiness.

Careful there.

I know…and thank you.

“How long do we have, Doctor?”

“We will begin the firing sequence in precisely half an hour. Will you be ready?”

“We will. Thank you, Doctor.”

Tesla nods and hurries out, leaving the MANTIS and the Herrscher in the medical cabin. Hua inhales, exhales, then tilts her head in the direction of the door. Senti is with her, willing her hands solid to gently grip Hua’s upper arms and steady her.

“Do you…ever think that it’s funny?”

“What is?”

“You holding me like this. Like I’m some kind of invalid.”

“Well, you’re a fifty-thousand-year-old with the appearance of twenty-one, so I’d say it’s accurate.”

“Oh, hush.”

Hua tilts her head from side to side, slips her feet into the little cloth slippers by the bed and nods to the Herrscher.

“To my cabin. Let’s go.”

They make their way through the corridors of the ship, passing by Anti-Entropy staff, Schicksal soldiers, technicians and engineers. Each offers a salute – to Hua and Senti both – and go on their way. The Hyperion is preparing for a pitched battle, it would seem.

Once in her cabin, Hua quickly changes out of her patient’s whites to a second set of the white and blue robes, fastening the belt, gauntlet and sashes in place before turning to Senti.

“Hands.”

Senti wills her hands solid, placing them squarely in Hua’s palms. Hua interlaces their fingers, breathing in deep and slow. Senti’s fingers, she notes, however illusory they are, are so, so warm.

“Are you scared?”

“Not at all. That asshole – what threat could he possibly be to the almighty Herrscher of Sentience?”

“Theatrics?”

Senti laughs, giving Hua’s hands a reassuring squeeze before letting go and nodding confidently.

“Alright. Let’s go.”

They exit the cabin swiftly, Senti’s form dematerializing until Hua steps out of the main elevator onto the Hyperion’s main deck.

It is flurry of activity on what will become their battlefield for the foreseeable future. Schicksal Valkyries bustle around in combat gear, blades and guns at the ready. Anti-Entropy pilots patrol in tight formation, fighters winging in loops around the Hyperion, missiles and cannons primed. Combat mecha stomp about the deck, missile pods loaded and armed.

But other than that, no other defences for the Hyperion. The deck guns are powered down, the surface-to-air batteries are inactive – all non-essential systems have been drained to power the Selene. Just the valiant men and women stepping up to defend a cause they may not even have a full grasp of.

The wind is brisk and the air is cool, the sun obscured behind clouds. Nothing like a battle against an ages-old enemy to complete the day.

Hua notices a group of Schicksal medics at a triage station set up in the shade of the main bridge, protected on three fronts by elite Anti-Entropy mecha armed with long-range missiles, explosive knuckles and barrier shields. One of the medics – a slight woman with greying hair – waves to her.

“Miss Fu Hua! Are you alright?”

Hua hurries over, followed by Senti. The medic looks both of them over, experienced eyes sweeping them for injuries.

“We’re alright…sergeant.”

Hua notices the medic’s rank tag displayed on her collar, and she grins.

“As expected from the legendary Miss Fu Hua. You’ve recovered quickly.”

“If I may ask…the warrior who brought us in. What happened to her?”

The medic frowns, laying out her first aid tools at convenient locations and strapping a handheld scanner to her belt.

“I don’t know, Miss. If she isn’t on the Hyperion, she has probably left already.”

“She told me that she was going to see the world on a train.”

Senti speaks up, surprising Hua.

“She did? That means that she’s no longer in service of Otto.”

“Which gives us one less opponent to worry about.”

Hua thanks the medic with a nod, and she hurries back to the center of the main deck. Already there are the sounds of blades being unsheathed, electric weapons being charged, firearm safeties being clicked off, and mecha going into readiness mode.

“This is going to be good.”

So Senti says as she grips the handle of her sword, craning her neck to try and peer beyond the immediate surroundings. Then she frowns, pointing to a single white-clad figure like a tiny pale patch standing atop the nearby outcropping.

Another Valkyrie must have seen it, for the next moment a well-aimed sniper shot strikes the figure square in the chest. Sparks fly and the figure goes limp, blonde hair falling loose. Hua watches a couple more Valkyries peer through binoculars and give the all-clear signal.

“It’s Otto. No, more like one of those clones they were talking about. More will come.”

“This will be a physical fight. I don’t think he will attack us mentally.”

“What makes you think so?”

Senti shrugs, twirling her sword in hand before continuing.

“Hm, well, think of it this way. Otto’s holed up in the church, probably with some Imaginary Tree nonsense on his side. The Hyperion is merely a distraction – his true goal might not actually be any of us.”

“You’re saying that…”

“Yeah. What if this all is some elaborate ploy? Just some kinda façade to fool us?”

Before Hua can reply, an alarm blares out across the Hyperion, and the deep thrum of a power cell charging beneath their feet vibrates through the bones of all present. Over the intercom, Tesla’s voice comes.

“All personnel be advised: Selene firing in sixty seconds.”

As if on cue, a white-clad figure appears at the very tip of the Hyperion’s bow. Then another, then another, and soon they are coming by the dozens from all over, climbing up onto the main deck and forming a perimeter around the defensive forces.

Senti breathes out, then in, then gives an impressed “huh.”. Hua turns to see her partner looking at her hands, then her sword.

“Hm…I didn’t know I could do this.”

“What?”

“Create…uh, a body. Out of Sentience energy. Won’t last long, but it’ll be enough for the fight.”

Cautiously, Hua touches Senti’s shoulder. It is solid, and very warm. Warmer than normal body temperature, and Senti nods, impressed.

“This’ll do. Now, focu—woah!”

The hundreds of Otto clones surge forward suddenly, unarmed save for their fists. Hua moves to cover Senti’s back, hands spreading in the familiar combat stance. Senti spins her spear, head whipping up as the first of the clones breaks through the defensive ring and heads straight for them.

A neat sidestep, a deft dodge, a whirl of her spear in an arc and the construct sprawls to the ground. Senti drives her speartip deep into its head and it twitches once before going still, limbs freezing up like a broken machine.

Another comes. Hua narrows her eyes and leads it on a few exchanges of blows, analysing its fight pattern. Then another comes in, and another, and another. What had started as a relatively simple defence ring threatens to give way to pockets of organised skirmishes across the Hyperion’s deck.

Hua grunts as a construct darts in close, fist striking her bracer and wobbling her stance. Now up close, she can see that its body is made entirely of a black crystalline substance with thin golden cracks. Its face is blank save for two glinting eyes the same green as Otto’s.

“Senti, sword!”

The scarlet blade appears in her hand just in time, and Hua bisects the construct neatly. As she kicks the severed, twitching remains aside, Senti delivers a neat one-two slash combination that impales two, then cuts down three others.

“Damn, these things just keep coming! How long till—”

“Hyperion Shipborne Anti-Herrscher Arm, Main Gun activated.”

Even the constructs seem to temporarily halt their assault as the deep whine of energy pooling reverberates through the entire ship. Then, a brief flash brighter than a thousand suns from below the Hyperion, and a beam of white light lances out to strike the Binding field in the distance.

Senti takes the opportunity to clear out the constructs hemming in around them, then glances up, expectant grin fading to something between disbelief and disgust.

“Oh, you’ve gotta be kidding.”

Where there was once a gaping hole in the Binding field punched by the Selene, now there is nothing but the steady golden sheen of energy. The field had instantly repaired itself, as it seems. Comm chatter comes over the din of battle and Hua can hear Tesla’s disbelieving voice.

“That jerk! So he somehow managed to repair that damn thing. Mophead, I need an energy reading.”

“Scanning…very well. The good news is that we now have a definitive value of the energy threshold required to breach the Binding field.”

“And the bad news?”

Theresa joins in on the comm from where she is deployed down to Kiana’s safe zone. Over her voice, there can be heard the sounds of Valkyries murmuring, all focus on the rapidly-repairing Binding field.

“Well, even if we multiplied the Hyperion’s entire Honkai energy source by five or more, it would be just enough to completely destroy the field.”

“That’s bad. And not to mention concentrating so much Honkai energy in my ship too.”

From Kiana’s safe zone, Theresa frowns. The Olenyeva twins are looking and pointing at the Binding field, Seele looks concerned, and Kiana seems to be trying to extract determination from how tightly she is gripping her pistol handle.

Suddenly, Bronya gives a rare smile, rising from her seated position and nodding.

“Principal, I have an idea. But…you will have to trust me.”

Chapter Text

“Bronya, are you in position?”

Bronya breathes in, then out. From her position just in front of the church grounds she can see the Binding field close-up. Shimmering golden, its not so much of a dome than a net made of golden glass, emitting strange warbles as it maintains its ceaseless vigil.

Kiana, Seele, Rozaliya and Liliya stand by her, keeping a sharp lookout for errant Honkai beasts. Though the lesser ones would be repulsed by merely being in the vicinity of the Binding field, the greater ones might be part of Otto’s plan.

Bronya steadies herself and taps her wrist communicator.

“I’m in position, Principal. I’m ready.”

“Good. The Doctors will charge the Selene to 90% power, for the second and last time. It’s all up to you now, Bronya.”

Aboard the Hyperion, Otto’s construct assault has more or less subsided, with just a few odd ones occasionally coming up to harass the defenders. The Hyperion’s deck is littered with the crystalline construct corpses, and most of them still twitch, clinging on to reanimation.

“All on-deck personnel be advised: Selene charging to ninety percent capacity. Seek cover.”

Swiftly but not frantically the deck clears, Valkyries and soldiers helping each other to the main safe zone set up near the triage station. Mecha stomp their way to the safe zone, positioning themselves in a neat ring and deploying their barrier shields.

Hua tugs on Senti’s wrist as they find a private corner in the shade of a great Jotnar mech’s cruise missile arms, and they take a seat with their backs to its shield. Hua reaches out again, and Senti’s temporary body wavers and flickers before solidifying.

Senti gives a little grin.

“Not bad, eh?”

“It would be nicer if you could keep it permanent.”

“And constantly drain my power? I don’t think so.”

Hua leans in to rest her head on Senti’s shoulder, her skin warm and roiling beneath her touch.

“Well, I would be able to hold you all the time. Not just in our mind.”

Senti gives a thoughtful hum, then looks up as Tesla’s voice sounds over the intercom.

“Hyperion Shipborne Anti-Herrscher Arm, Main Gun activated.”

Once again, a deep reverberation runs through the entire ship. For a brief second the power goes out as an extraordinary concentration of Honkai energy is funnelled into the Selene’s power bank. Then another deep thrum as the cannon charges to nearly its full power.

From her vantage point, Kiana can see the Selene glowing golden, tucked under the forward prow of the Hyperion. She returns her attention to the long cobbled path stretching off beyond the church.

Behind her stands Bronya, facing the church and standing scarcely fifteen paces from the Binding field. Project Bunny is not hovering behind her, having been decompiled to lend Bronya additional strength and capacity for the task ahead.

A massive flaming Chariot charges down the path, singeing the stones beneath its hooves with every step. Kiana steadies herself, holsters her pistols and brings forth the broken Surtr Muspellsverd. When not in Herrscher form her greatsword takes on this basic form, but it is no less deadly.

With a huff of effort she cuts the beast down with a single stroke, then draws one of her pistols and destroys its core. She looks the other way to see Rozaliya and Liliya standing over the wreck of another Chariot; the former is standing smug while the latter slouches solemnly.

Seele is with Bronya, leaning in quietly to confer with her partner. Kiana can’t quite make out the words, but there is a little smile on Bronya’s face as she nods and nods, and Seele steps away.

“Come, let’s lend Bronya our strength.”

Kiana steps forward, followed by the Olenyeva twins and finally Seele. The coast is clear for now – no roaming Honkai beasts drawn by the Binding field or whatever powers Otto has flirted with for this gambit.

“Take all my power, Bronya.”

“Take Roza’s strength, Bronya!”

“This is…all of Liliya’s strength.”

“All my strength…is yours.”

Bronya nods back, then draws the Core of Reason from her chest. Sparking blue lightning arcs off it, and she shuts her eyes, grimacing. The blueprint of the Selene is not very familiar to her, but the true potential of Reason is its power to fabricate anything that civilisation is capable of.

The surge of power whips her white and blue Herrscher vestments into a frenzy, and Kiana slaps her wrist communicator.

“Doctors, Bronya is ready.”

“Good.”

Back on the Hyperion, every person on-deck has gotten into a brace position, the patrolling fighters have peeled off to a safe distance, the shield mecha have diverted every bit of spare power into their barrier shields. The air is warm now, and the deck is too – the raw input of energy to the Selene is staggering.

In the midst of all this, Hua’s hand reaches over to touch Senti’s. She has no fear of what might happen to the Herrscher – she can always reform her body anyway – but the thought is there. Senti grins back, settling into the brace position and placing her other hand on Hua’s back.

“All personnel, brace for firing sequence.”

In the resulting flash of blinding white, even Hua is momentarily disabled. When she regains her senses after a few seconds, she can see not one, not two, but six Selenes suspended in the air in front of the Binding field, the tiny speck that is Bronya blazing like a blue star.

The very air seems to scream as an incomprehensible amount of energy is concentrated on the golden dome, which groans under the force as if it’s something living. Unable to withstand this amount of power, the field wavers, then shatters completely.

Cheers erupt amidst the chaos – cheers which soon give way for shouts of alarm as yet another wave of Otto constructs clamber their way onto the deck. Less organised they are now, shambling forward as one mass, hands balled into fists, green eyes sparking.

Battle is joined once more. The patrol fighters wing back and strafe the clumped constructs with machine gun fire, peeling off when they get too close to friendlies. Schicksal Valkyries and Anti-Entropy fighters battle beside each other with blade and bullet, the defensive perimeter once more expanding outwards.

Hua executes a deft leg sweep which sends a construct sprawling, then a stabbing kick with her heel that shatters its head. She puts out a hand, summons Senti’s spear and runs one, then two, then three constructs through. Grunting with the effort, she sends her ruined foes flying and moves on to the next.

“They’re everywhere!”

A Valkyrie shouts as she guards a construct’s punch with the flat of her halberd, then adjusts her grip, swivels her weapon and hacks it in two. She speaks correctly – no longer are the constructs coming in the ones or twos as before – they indeed seem endless and apparently mindless.

The battle continues to rage across the deck of the Hyperion. Interestingly, the constructs don’t seem to be targeting the main elevator or any of the deck guns – not that they could be used against them safely, anyway. Their main targets seem to be the defenders, and they’re doing a very good job at it.

Senti dodges a construct’s palm strike and slams the butt of her spear into its throat, cracking the crystalline stuff that comprises its body. She kicks her fallen foe away, then spins her spear experimentally.

“Alright. What do you think?”

Hua sidesteps a charging construct and lets Senti dispatch it before replying.

“This isn’t the power of Domination. From the start of the battle to now, there’ve been much more than five hundred.”

“Yep. I’m thinking that bastard tapped into the Imaginary Tree – same way he got the Binding field.”

“So you’re thinking that…”

“Yeah. Until Kiana or whoever goes in and stops him, these things will keep—”

Cries of dismay and alarm catch their attention, and all over the town of Kolosten the sky has split open with golden light. Massive gears, clockwork, chains – what appears to be the manifestation of the Oath of Judah’s Zeroth power.

“Doctors? Principal?”

Kiana’s voice comes over the communicator, grim and worried. Theresa responds a moment later, klaxons and sirens wailing from where she is stationed on the Hyperion’s main bridge.

“Kiana, what’s your situation?”

“We’re alright. Seele is using the Abyss Flower to tend to Bronya – she got knocked out by the effort. But those gears…”

“Elysion Pedion. Hold still, I’m heading out to your location.”

There is a lull in the construct assault which gives time for reloading of firearms and maintaining of blades, and for the mecha pilots to recharge and reload their machines. At the same time, a sleek little assault ship peels off from the Hyperion’s lower hangar bay and jets off for the main town.

Hua gazes around – the constructs have once again replenished their numbers. A signal operator near her reports that it is as if the constructs are simply manifesting from thin air, spawned from invisible spacetime rifts just around the Hyperion.

“Principal is on her way. Until she gets there, we better hold the line.”

Senti grimly shoulders her spear and stares down the encroaching hordes.

“We will.”

The doors of the assault ship hiss open and out marches Theresa accompanied by a pair of elite Schicksal Valkyries. Though the high-powered assault rifle and stalwart halberd they carry look intimidating, it all pales in comparison to the Oath of Judah.

Theresa bears the three hundred kilogram weapon as if it’s nothing, dragging the gold and scarlet cross by its carrying chains. Though she is quite possibly the shortest woman there in the safe zone, she is equally certainly the most powerful.

Curt nods and head-tilts of acknowledgement are all she can spare for the Schicksal and Anti-Entropy personnel alike, briskly walking the moderate distance to the church path. Halfway along her two escorts halt and take up sentry positions, casting their gazes down both ends of the path.

Once there, she takes in two sights.

Barely clearing the first of the church steps are Seele and Bronya, with the latter cradled in the former’s arms, white tendrils of healing energy sprouting from the Abyss Flower driven into the cobblestones before them. There are also white flowers blooming all around, Theresa notes.

The other sight is Kiana standing nearby, hunkered down as if to shield herself from any lingering effects of what has been the Binding field, and of the very real, very tangible effects of the manifested Elysion Pedion. Rozaliya and Liliya are slumped beside her, utterly drained.

“Madam Theresa, you are certain of what you have planned?”

Einstein’s voice comes over the communicator, and Theresa nods resolutely.

“I am.”

“Even though you know what it’ll do to you as a MANTIS?”

“Aye. I’m no stranger to it – remember the Second Eruption?”

A loud boom like distant rolling thunder mixed with the grinding of massive cogs drowns her out, and the tooth of a broken gear falls from the sky. It is huge, very huge, and it barely misses Bronya’s comatose form.

Theresa grits her teeth. She knows exactly what she must do, and she must do it fast. The manifestation of Elysion Pedion is already beginning to disrupt the very fabric of reality, and who knows how long it will be before those chains of it hanging serenely will crash down to crush them like bugs?

She squints, looking into the workings of the manifested Elysion Pedion. Behind all the clockworks, the gears, the chains, she can see a singular Imaginary Seed – bigger than anything she has ever seen – pulsing and warbling with the golden light of Imaginary Space.

As if on cue, Tesla’s voice comes over the comm channel.

“You see the size of that thing? Remember – you’re not just matching its power. You have to exceed it.”

“I understand, Doctor. And…I’m ready.”

“No stopping you there, huh?”

Despite everything, a little smile comes to Theresa’s lips.

“I suppose not. Thank you for your understanding, Doctors.”

No reply save for static. The manifested Elysion Pedion must be interfering with communication systems already. In her periphery, Theresa can make out Kiana saying something – though whether to her, to Seele or whoever, she can’t tell. The steady thrum of the manifested field is drowning out all noise.

And so she will have to overpower it.

The ground trembles beneath her boots as she pulls the Divine Key up into the ready position. Three hundred kilograms of Soulium cracks the cobblestones and furrows up the dirt between them, shimmering with power and emitting little warbles as if resonating with the font of Imaginary power within the church.

Theresa Apocalypse, one hundred and forty five centimeters of steely determination and quiet wrath, stares down the foreboding stone walls of the Kolosten church. Hunkered down somewhere within is Otto Apocalypse, their enemy of untold years, the architect of ages-long plans, and…her grandfather.

Her gloved hands tighten around the carrying chains of the Oath of Judah as she steadies herself with a long exhale. Then in one fluid arc she hefts the entire weapon over her head, cries aloud and slams it base-down into the ground. Fragments of splintered stone fly in all directions and a reverberating rumble runs through the ground.

The cross splits open, revealing the semicircular rack of chained golden spears that are her trusty weapon of choice in combat. Since she could walk she has trained with this weapon, and she knows it inside-out like a dear old friend.

But all friends have secrets and dark sides, and the staggering power of this Divine Key, forged from ancient Soulium and the core of the Previous Era’s Herrscher of Binding, is what she shall unleash today. Though she is certain it will take a heavy toll on her, nothing is too heavy if she wants to safeguard everyone.

And so Theresa cracks a tiny smile, plants both hands on the Oath of Judah’s hull, and roars.

“Oath of Judah: Zeroth Power!”

It is the most perfect solution to anything humanity has ever faced during these long years of the Great Eruption. The Oath of Judah, engineered specifically to turn the power of Binding, the power to restrain, disarm and shut down, against the source of its very powers.

For one second there is no sound. No bird sings, no distant Honkai beast roars, no wind rustles. There is only the deathly quiet as the Divine Key thrums, charging up to unleash its greatest strength. Her small frame dwarfed by the massive cross, Theresa speaks with not just words, but her entire being.

“Elysion Pedion, Directional Expansion.”

The Imaginary Tree’s manifested Elysion Pedion had raised a proud, arrogant question of supremacy.

Theresa answers in kind.

Clockwork of her own, gears of her own, chains of her own, erupt from the cross in coppery light, forming rapidly into a restraining field that dwarfs even the Imaginary Tree’s manifested field. Clockwork matches clockwork, gear matches gear, chain matches chain.

Theresa knows this feeling all too well. The sudden drain of energy to nothing, as if her entire soul has been bound up with chains and dashed to the ground. Her legs feel like lead, her hands like cinderblocks, she can barely lift her head.

Even she who had unleashed the Oath of Judah’s Zeroth Power is thusly restrained and bound; she can scarcely begin to comprehend how the others must feel. She must end this before anyone else suffers any true effects, before this awesome power backfires on them all.

For a few moments an eerie power struggle plays out in silence, the Imaginary Seed pulsing defiance, now laid bare as all its gilded defences fall away. Against it stands Theresa, the Oath of Judah glowing like a shimmering star, eyes burning blue.

She proves stronger.

It is like a sudden weight has been lifted from the area. The Divine Key’s power lances out and strikes the Imaginary Seed with frightening accuracy. The otherworldly construct seethes and warbles for a moment, then flares in frustrated retreat. So do all its embellishments, and the end of the manifested Binding field truly comes.

Down on the ground, the Oath of Judah’s spears and inner workings retract, returning to standby mode. But Theresa barely notices it – doesn’t even notice her grip on the Divine Key going slack, doesn’t even notice the world go sideways, the muffled shouts of her students.

Now she is falling – wait, falling? When did she even ascend into the air? Must have been somewhere along the process…Theresa is so tired, eyelids drooping even as a little smile curves her lips.

“Kiana…Bronya…”

Her unleashing of the Divine Key’s Zeroth Power had cleared the sky – the clouds still are split open as if rent by a gargantuan knife. The pale sun shimmers through, illuminating the church with true natural light, not the unnatural synthetic sheen of the golden Binding field.

“I’m glad…that at least you’re safe.”

And so Theresa submits to blessed unconsciousness at last, the world slipping into darkness. But just before she passes out, she has the strangest feeling yet – or maybe it’s a vision. Gentle arms closing around her, a warm aura that is so, so familiar.

Several short, squat Imaginary constructs mill about the main sanctuary of the Kolosten church, but the white-clad man pays them no heed as he passes by. There is a firm regalness in his posture, yet something in the twitching of his facial expressions tell of brimming anticipation.

Otto Apocalypse walks to the altar, regarding the cracked stone and dulled gold like he’s appraising fine art.

“Ah, a far cry from former glory.”

“Sentimental now, eh? I didn’t think you had it in you.”

Otto turns at the voice, seeing a little boy lounging on the frontmost pew. His attire is strikingly familiar – white silk shirt, suspenders, dark shorts and a purple mantle thrown over. Blonde hair tied over one shoulder would have framed piercing green eyes had the boy’s face not held nothing but a small smile.

“Still here? I thought you would have abandoned me by now.”

“Do you really have so little faith in me? After all the five hundred long years we’ve been together?”

Otto smirks, turning back grandly and lifting his arms as if in worship. He looks over the cracked altar, the rusted and broken candlesticks, the little niche where the host would have been stored, the dusty goblets, the tarnished jug for the holy wine.

He doesn’t speak, only letting the silence hang as he processes both the squalor and the acute presence of the boy behind. When he doesn’t speak yet again, the boy clears his throat.

“Surely you must be likening me to these relics. Old, broken, useless.”

“Not at all, my dear friend. You still have one very important part to play.”

Suddenly the boy is sitting at the rearmost pew, his voice echoing through the church.

“Let me guess. By now Durandal would have unlocked her Kaslana stigmata powers and joined up with the others. Perhaps they’re taking a little time to heal up before coming here. And then the last phase of your grand plan will begin.”

Otto tilts his head neither in acknowledgment nor reproach, so the boy continues, abruptly appearing right by the former Overseer’s side. He doesn’t interact with the physical environment, only peering close at a dusty goblet.

“You will fight them, using both your newfound Imaginary powers and mine own – I am very generous, by the way. You will then make use of the Herrscher of Flamescion’s Void powers to send yourself directly to the Imaginary Tree.”

Otto tilts his head once more, briefly nodding the affirmative. The boy’s smile grows wider, and then he suddenly has eyes – the same piercing green that Otto has.

“Then, you will gain access directly to the Tree and use it for your own goals. You will use me in battle, and after that drop me where I will eventually make my way back to reality. Your end of the bargain will be fulfilled – I shall be the new Apocalypse.”

Otto raises a finger at the last statement, a patient smile tugging at his lips.

“No, no. You will not become ‘the new Apocalypse’, but rather you will be released from service and free to roam this world as you please.”

The boy huffs out a laugh, shifting back to the pew and sitting down. The ancient wood does not creak once to signify having been weighted upon.

“Sure, whatever you say. I do wonder what I’ll do once free, you know. Maybe I’ll go to space, summon some aliens. Or maybe I’ll find other universes—”

“I think we’re getting ahead of ourselves, Void Archives. Need I remind you that you are still at my service?”

The boy laughs humourlessly, rising from the pew as his body decompiles in cubes of white and black light. His true form – a golden cube of roughly thirty centimeters on all lengths – shimmers to life in Otto’s outstretched hands. His disembodied voice continues to ring in the former Overseer’s head.

“As ever, my liege. Swords, greatsword, cross and lance – you have them at your disposal.”

Otto does not respond, calming his heart as he rehearses everything in his head. His speeches, his opening remarks, the carefully measured powers to lure, not overcommit. The Imaginary powers he will rebuild his body with for the second phase.

Five hundred years.

Five hundred years of scheming, of pulling myriad strings uncountable.

Five hundred years of blood-soaked hands, of ruthlessly cutting down all who were hindrances to his plans.

Five hundred years of cold efficiency, of researching and just as promptly dismissing solution after solution.

Five hundred years of betrayal, lies and manipulation. Betrayal of allies, loved ones, friends.

This is the culmination of everything. He will be the villain as he always has been – not once did he ever claim to be on the side of good – and give one truly fantastical final performance. All for that girl who so long ago reached out and changed his life.

Not his romantic interest but his greatest friend. The one who forever made a mark on him, the one who became more ideal than human after her death, the one whose concept he had chased for five hundred years. Anything—anything to give her back to the world who had so cruelly snuffed her out prematurely.

This day, Otto Apocalypse shall create new possibilities in the past and give Kallen Kaslana the second chance and the life she always deserved. She would sacrifice all for the world, but he will not sacrifice the world for her.

This day, a villain of five hundred years – evil, ruthless, cold – shall pay the price and fall.

And perhaps—just perhaps, a saviour shall rise once again.

Otto tilts his head in the direction of the church’s main doors, noticing the Imaginary constructs snapping into ready positions with their claws and blades and eyes. Pounding feet – two sets of them, armoured and running fast.

Otto smirks, raising his arms out wide and widening his eyes. Behind him, a sudden font of Imaginary power blazes to life like a great flame.

“Come then, heroines. Villains await their execution.”

Chapter Text

There is a gathered crowd in the central square of Kolosten.

Every man and woman who had fought bravely for the past few days is in attendance. Schicksal Valkyries – both who defected to Anti-Entropy and those who stayed – form neat ranks in a makeshift guard-of-honour formation, weapons and attire still battered from battle.

Before them is set up a little platform and lectern, the emblems of Schicksal and Anti-Entropy displayed side by side. The gathered audience is a motley bunch – the stalwart pilots of the Anti-Entropy mecha and jet fighters assemble at the front.

Behind them are the regular combat personnel – not as elite as the Valkyries and not as specialised as the pilots. But still they stand, sisters and brothers in service of both organisations, weapons slung and sheathed, helmets and headgear worn with pride.

The medical personnel come next, the posture of fatigue ubiquitous across them. Still they stand, awaiting this momentous occasion in both Schicksal and Anti-Entropy’s histories. They are joined by the various scientists and engineers of Anti-Entropy and Schicksal, with Schicksal’s Doctor Nagamitsu taking center stage.

Last of all come the Hyperion crew. The dozens of brave men and women who kept the battleship up and running around the clock – the technicians, repair, bridge and security crews, supply personnel, quartermaster and gunnery crews.

There had been some questions raised of the Hyperion’s security and wellbeing while the ceremony was ongoing. Theresa had simply shrugged and speculated that the Honkai beasts would sooner be attracted to the latent Honkai energy in the town square – the various Herrschers present – than the depowered battleship.

And behind and around them stand the heroes.

Bronya and Seele, accompanied by Rozaliya and Liliya, wait quietly in the shade of a great mech’s missile launcher arms. The grey-haired girl seems to be the attention of their focus, enduring the trio’s queries on her wellbeing with patient tolerance.

A little away stand Kiana and Durandal. What Void Archives had predicted was correct – or he had simply known everything all along. The strongest Valkyrie of Schicksal stands straight, attired in a new white battlesuit, black hairpin on the left side of her head and blue lance planted in the ground.

Kiana stands next to her, out of her Herrscher attire and in the white and crimson vestments that she treats as everyday wear. Rita, observing from just a little distance off, notes that there is a little awkwardness between the two, as if there is some unspoken secret that only one of them knows.

Nevertheless, Rita looks to her left side where Einstein and Tesla stand. The former has rested her hands on the hull of one of her little blue drones, and the latter is seated in the cockpit of her Titan mech, hatch opened for air and viewing. Welt Yang is by them, arms folded and expression hopeful.

Hua and Senti wait a little distance away, and the Herrscher is murmuring something quiet in the MANTIS’ ear. Hua seems to brighten at whatever her partner said and nods – somehow this elicits a flustered blush from Senti, who recoils and looks away very pointedly.

All are in attendance. Now the only person left is Theresa, who had said she was making some quick preparations in the assault ship, parked a distance away. A few minutes pass, and then the Valkyrie guard-of-honour snap to as best attention as they can, rifles and halberds being moved to parade arms.

Theresa Apocalypse, Principal of St. Freya, unofficial S-rank Valkyrie and now Overseer of Schicksal, walks briskly from the assault ship. She is flanked by two elite A-rank Valkyries, and interestingly there is a brand new Overseer cloak draped around her shoulders.

White, gold and crimson it is, sewn plainly and elegantly with few frills and much meaning. A few Valkyries recall hearing rumours of the former Overseer up in his study late at night, baskets of white, gold and red thread around him.

Regardless, it suits her well. She is still clad in the black and white habit that she usually wears, and she bears the scars of battle. She passes the guard-of-honour, saluting as she goes, and reaches the platform. She steps up, positions herself at the lectern and takes the microphone.

An inhale and exhale, and she begins her speech.

Though Theresa is no orator, she speaks from the heart and it is plain to see. Where Otto would have painted grand gestures with cryptic words, she speaks straight to the point, announcing that Otto is dead and his tenure as the Overseer has officially ended.

She moves on, thanking all who had come forward to put their combat, technical and medical expertise to use in this short but eventful Kolosten campaign. She also takes a brief moment to commemorate those who had fallen in battle, pledging to honour their memories.

Next comes the interesting part – the cessation of hostilities between Schicksal and Anti-Entropy. The latter had broken away decades prior over disagreements with philosophy and with Otto. What better time than now, now that the source of the friction was gone, to mend the fractures?

Theresa speaks plainly. From this moment henceforth, Schicksal will consider Anti-Entropy as its sister organisation, sharing intelligence, technology and personnel openly. As an ally of Anti-Entropy who had worked with them for the past few months, she hopes that they can accept this gesture.

Scattered whoops and cheers come from the audience, and Theresa lets the hubbub die down before continuing on to her last part of the speech.

“I am Theresa, Overseer of Schicksal. From this day on, I will lead us into a future full of promise. A future where we place the safeguarding of humanity above all, and continue our battle against the Honkai with fresh perspective, not the old dogma.”

The Schicksal personnel cheer and Theresa yet again waits for a moment to let the noise die down. With finality she strides to the center of the platform, raises her upturned palm in invitation and beckoning.

“Thus speaks the Overseer.”

This time, everyone erupts into raucous applause as Theresa leaves the platform to confer with Welt Yang and the Anti-Entropy scientists. Just like that, the ceremony is over and the assembled audience begins to break up – Schicksal Valkyries head off to their squad leaders, pilots move to their machines, and combat personnel report to their superiors for further orders.

Hua and Senti observe everything from their vantage point. For this occasion, Senti has assumed her stable illusory form rather than the unstable and volatile body formed of Sentience energy, and she wills her hand solid to brush against Hua’s.

“Think it’ll last?”

“I think it will. Principal is a good leader. I’d like to see what Schicksal will become under her.”

“Well, when you’ve been his agent and spy for all your time in Schicksal, anything’s better.”

Hua turns to Senti, a little quirk in her eyebrows.

“Point. Let’s go.”

“To where?”

“Cabin. Then mindscape.”

As the pair head off, Kiana continues to stand by Durandal as they idly watch the audience break up. It is scarcely hours after they had taken the fight to Otto in the Kolosten church.

Wielding foreign powers of the Imaginary Space, Otto had fought them with the Void Archives’ mimicry of several Divine Keys until he had been defeated, though he had then stood up, bowed and invited them to follow.

Through a rift in reality had they gone, Kiana sitting behind Durandal has they rode her newly-formed steed Krishna. Through a tunnel carved through space, pursuing Otto as he crafted black wings to outpace them.

Though they had ridden for what felt like minutes, the second phase of the decisive showdown had taken place in the church’s back antechamber – or perhaps it had been transmuted by the Imaginary powers. Regardless, Otto had harnessed his powers to craft himself the body of a false god.

Six-winged and with great armour like some blasphemous seraphim, he had duelled them all out. Golden blades, shields, beam attacks from his newly-formed Imaginary Seed. He had shown no quarter, fighting as if he meant to deal killing blows every time.

But together Kiana and Durandal proved stronger. Durandal had destroyed Otto’s Imaginary Seed with a clean stroke of her lance, and then thrown it to pin him to the church wall. Finally, Kiana had gathered her strength for the biggest display of force yet – summoning a fiery black hole to utterly destroy the villain once and for all.

That had not been the end. As Kiana and Durandal looked around the empty church to confirm the absence of their foe, his disembodied voice had echoed through to reveal his true master plan and their roles in it.

It had been nothing malicious, shockingly. Otto had, at the last moment, grasped Kiana’s powers to not be destroyed, but rather teleported across time and space to a higher plane of existence – where the Imaginary Tree, anchor of the universe, grew from.

There, he explained in that infuriatingly calm cadence of his, he would make the ultimate sacrifice. He would brazenly take Imaginary power for his goals, just like Prometheus who stole the fire of the gods. He would momentarily be merged with the Tree.

And so his power too would be momentarily far greater than the rules of reality.

He would create a new branch in the past with his newfound powers and give the long-deceased legendary Kallen Kaslana a second shot at life. He would never return to this reality, and most likely he would die forgotten, all alone in a foreign world.

All his grandstanding about resetting the world – naught but a lure to spur the heroes on. An incentive to spark the fire of heroism and ensure that they went all-out against him.

What had he said? His final words to them?

Thank you for enabling me to witness a miracle – a miracle which should not even have to take place – but alas, the cruelty of this world.

In the end, this villain shall be weighted down into the River Styx by his sins.

For you who choose to soldier on, the journey to defeating the Honkai has just begun. Though it be a treacherous one, there is always light at the end.

Farewell heroes. Tell Theresa…Grandpa will not be able to attend her coronation.

Some weeks later, Schicksal HQ

A knock at the Overseer’s office door rouses Theresa from where she had been slumped slumbering at her desk. Despite the rush and urgency to install her properly as the Overseer, the Schicksal custodial staff had neglected to replace the Overseer’s chair and desk with more size-appropriate versions.

Thus, Theresa rouses herself from the huge thronelike chair that dwarfs her petite size, sits straight up – her little legs don’t even begin to think of touching the floor – and calls out as clearly as she can.

“Come in!”

The visitor is who she more or less expects – Amber, clad in her usual black and white with yellow visor aligned neatly over her eyes. The Overseer’s – Theresa now – aide bows her head in greeting and closes the door behind her. Her usual armful of papers or files, Theresa notes, is conspicuously absent.

“Amber, good of you to drop in. Is anything the issue?”

“No, Master Theresa. Everything is proceeding smoothly for now.”

The white-haired woman takes a seat on one of the visitor’s chair, smooths the front of her aide’s attire and straightens her shoulders. Something tells Theresa to inquire more personally, and she hops off the Overseer’s chair, making her way over to Amber.

“That’s great. So…why are you here? I thought you’d be in Otto’s old study, sorting all the old things out.”

A little smile curves the aide’s lips and she adjusts her posture imperceptibly.

“All done, Master Theresa.”

“That’s the Amber I know.”

Theresa ambles over to the mantlepiece where a custodial staff had left the daily pot of bitter melon tea for her and some glasses. She pours herself a draught of the radioactively green-tinged liquid, considers for a moment and pours a second glass for Amber.

Amber accepts the glass with an elegance and politeness that is more protocol than habit, takes a restrained sip and sets it down. Theresa, meanwhile, has glugged down half her glass when she at last sinks into the chair opposite the aide.

“Honestly, thank you for all the work sorting the old files that he left behind. I don’t know how I would have done it.”

“It’s my pleasure.”

“Speaking of that…it was probably a seriously massive amount of work. Don’t tell me…you worked overtime for it?”

A little stuttering noise catches in the back of Amber’s throat and she makes a show of adjusting her suddenly-askew visor. She looks away briefly, pretending to observe the blank wall next to her.

“Ah, you caught me there.”

“Amber…”

Theresa shakes her head, draining her glass and setting it aside. Her tone is more exasperation than reproach, and she suddenly reaches across the table to take the other woman’s hand. Though Amber’s body is nearly entirely bionic, it mimics the human warmth quite accurately.

“You need to take care of yourself.”

“Master Theresa, you know more than anyone else that I don’t need rest.”

“I know. But still – even androids need some TLC every now and then, no?”

“Duly noted. But I believe that you need rest more. With all the reports that need re-examining, your workload is going to skyrocket.”

“I know…I’ll manage.”

“And I recommend sleeping in your quarters instead of the office. Is there anything wrong? I could get the custodians to—”

“No need, Amber. It’s just…I just need a little while more to adjust.”

The other woman smiles, rises from her chair and bows politely. She takes the barely-touched glass of bitter melon tea with her, Theresa notes. She too, gets up from her chair, clambers back onto the Overseer’s chair and begins a new task – to get the custodians to get her a smaller chair and desk.

And so as the newly-christened Overseer gets to work, a peaceful hush falls over Schicksal HQ. Many corridors and floors away in the living quarters sector, a pair of light footfalls gently rings out.

Hua, fresh from a long and arduous training session, is careful as she passes through the myriad corridors and rows upon rows of doors. The living quarters sector is a quiet and tucked-away area in the massive floating fortress, where most higher-ranking personnel can call their home.

It is in the evening and there is a communal dinner scheduled for an hour later. A high-spirited and celebratory event to commemorate the cessation of hostilities between Schicksal and Anti-Entropy, and as well as to commemorate the lives lost since the start of humanity’s war against the Honkai.

Senti is already there, drifting along like an inquisitive spirit and having a little laugh bobbing through the air. Hua only spares her a little smile as she arrives at her living quarters, enters and closes the door behind her.

“Must you really go for the dinner?”

“It’d be anti-social not to, you know.”

Hua barely breaks her rhythm, systematically undressing as she walks the short distance to the bathroom. Senti is behind her, willing her arms and hands solid to pick up each piece of sweat-stained clothing in turn.

Hua, now bare save for her standard-issue Schicksal underwear, turns with a quirked eyebrow.

“You do know that I’m perfectly capable of taking care of those myself, right?”

“What? As a good girlfriend, I have to take care of you.”

Hua has no answer for that, only smiling and disappearing into the bathroom. The Herrscher gives a luxurious sigh as she drops the clothes into the laundry bin and “sits” on the little sofa in the living quarters’ recreational area.

It is a relatively moderate-sized affair, standard across Schicksal HQ as an “officer’s quarters”. Though not as homely and cozy as the dormitories of St. Freya – Senti smiles as she sifts through Hua’s memories of those carefree days – it is decent enough.

The main door opens into the recreational area with its standard-issue television, sofa and armchair. To the left is the small passageway to the kitchen, and directly ahead is the bedroom door. On the right is a bookshelf stocked with works that Hua finds sentimental, and the door to the bathroom.

Speaking of the bathroom, Senti focuses her attention on the sounds coming from within – the splashing of water, the sound of soap being lathered and the whirr of the ventilation system. Though they are all very mundane sounds, they bring a simple cheer to the Herrscher’s heart.

How glad she is to have made the correct choice. To turn her back on the Honkai and abandon the natural mission as a Herrscher to bring ruination and death. To have left the predetermined path and stepped onto a path of uncertainty – and a path of so much joy.

Senti thinks a little on the meaning of what she fights for. The most important thing is Hua, that’s for sure, and Hua fights for humanity. Senti would be lying if she said that she would be fighting fully for humanity, but she recalls Hua’s – and now hers – friends.

The nights spent gaming with Kiana and Bronya, listening to and sharing stories of both their lives and their philosophies. The sessions spent sparring with Seele’s other self, trading verbal jabs just as easily as they trade weapon-clashes.

The days spent with Doctors Tesla and Einstein, submitting to scans and tests, each set of results valuable data to explore the dynamic and relationship between Herrscher and human. Each test of her Herrscher powers proving beyond doubt that even beings formed of the Honkai could grow to become human.

The training sessions that she helped with at times. Schicksal and Anti-Entropy combat personnel were always looking to improve their skills, and what better way to train than with the unpredictable, chaotic tactics of a Herrscher?

And just the ordinary days spent with Hua. Though Senti still could not form a stable, lasting body of Sentience energy, their long hours spent in Hua’s mindscape more than made up for it. Not only physically, but emotionally too did they grow even closer.

Talking of nothing and of everything, of experiences both in the distant history and recent past. In those earliest days Hua and Senti can remember that they had discussed at length Hua’s old memories, and renewed discussion brought to light new conclusions and lessons to learn.

Now? Senti believes wholeheartedly that humanity is worth fighting for – not that she has any other choice anyway. What the Will of the Honkai would do if she crawled back like a prodigal daughter would probably be to kill her, then elevate another unlucky vessel to succeed her.

The opening of the bathroom door shakes the Herrscher from her thoughts, and steam wisps around Hua’s form as she steps out. She is simply clad in comfortable homewear – loose shorts, a faded St. Freya shirt – and her hair is damp from the shower.

“Look at you, all radiant at just being fresh and clean.”

“You too would be happy, if you had a body.”

The mood turns a little solemn, and Senti gives a wistful sigh.

“Yeah, yeah, I get it. But you do know that nothing short of a miracle will cause that to happen, yeah?”

Hua’s lips tighten into a flat line as she crosses the length of the living quarters between them and reaches for her girlfriend’s cheeks. Senti just has time to will her face and hair solid before Hua cups her cheeks tenderly, brushing thumbs over the skin.

“We’ll find a way, okay?”

“What way? You don’t suppose Otto had any extra Soulium bodies left?”

“If there were, we would know.”

“Shifty bastard. At least he’s dead now where he can’t hurt you.”

“He won’t hurt you too, love.”

A beat of silence passes as both process the slip of Hua’s tongue. That word “love” – so simple, so casually spoken as a term of endearment, yet the mere thought of it causes Senti’s heart rate to accelerate briefly. Then Hua blushes and withdraws.

“I…I need a moment.”

Senti’s cheeks are pink too, though she has always been the quicker one to recover. She leans in close, touches her illusory lips to Hua’s cheek in farewell before dematerialising and leaving for the mindscape.

That leaves Hua alone with her thoughts and her racing heart, and she finds that she needs to sit down. The sofa’s plush cushion welcomes her as she sinks down, eyes roving around her quarters, taking in the familiar books, personal effects, little ornaments – anything to distract her from her slip-up.

The move to Schicksal HQ had been swift and thorough. There were those Schicksal operatives who had chosen to remain in Salt Lake Base, and Anti-Entropy personnel who wanted to be deployed to Schicksal HQ. Kiana, Bronya and Seele had moved over to Schicksal HQ, along with Hua and Senti.

The living quarters is as Hua remembers from her years of indentured service in Schicksal, yet the circumstances make it feel like a wholly different place…

Hua desperately attempts to continue thinking about anything other than the shape and sound of that accursed word in her mouth, but her thoughts betray her and she ends up sinking down to lie fully on the sofa. She cups her burning cheeks, kicks her feet and in spite of everything, giggles like a lovestruck schoolgirl.

Love. She had called Senti “love”. Was it not a term that only married couples used for each other? Did unmarried couples even call each other anything else than their names? Oh, how hopeless she is with romance, so amateurish and fumbling despite having seen so much as a spectator over her long years of life.

The alert on her wrist communicator catches her attention. It is time she get dressed and ready for the communal dinner – so she figures she must have been somehow lying on the sofa for a good thirty minutes, hopelessly figuring out her love life.

No matter. As of now, it is dinner time and she must go. She rises and heads to the bedroom to get dressed.

The Will of the Honkai is not a malicious entity.

It is not even an evil entity.

It is simply following its nature as the driving force behind humanity’s ancient enemy.

When humanity grew too close to transcending the Imaginary Tree, it was there.

When Herrschers came and went and visited death upon humanity, it was there.

When the Honkai descended and destroyed humanity, it was there.

The samsara repeats repeats repeats repeats

When humans learned to fly towards the Sun, it was there.

When the first Herrscher blotted out the Sun to destroy humanity, it was there.

When the last Herrscher thoroughly razed civilization to ash, it was there.

The samsara repeats repeats repeats repeats

When humanity learned to craft weapons from the remains of Herrschers, it was there.

When the Final Herrscher was stunned for twelve hours, it was there.

When humanity retreated underground to survive the razing, it was there.

The samsara repeats repeats—

When the first Herrscher rebelled—

When the Herrschers renounced the Honkai—

When a Herrscher learned to love a human—

The samsara repeats repeats—stop stop stop stop stop stop

—the Will of the—

—to be an observer—

—prodigal Herrscher and—

When it realised that the events of this cycle were starkly different, the Will of the Honkai ceased to be a mere observer, starting to take a personal hand in affairs. It turned its attention to the first task – reining in its prodigal Herrscher.

Chapter Text

“Are you awake?”

It is a weekend – a day of relaxation and brief departure from the routine. A day where trainings begin later, where personnel are given leave to go about at their own leisure, where the brave men and women of Schicksal are reminded a little less that there is a war to be fought.

Hua, who up till recently has been sleeping a relatively peaceful sleep, is awakened to the sight of her Herrscher girlfriend. Senti’s illusory form floats about a meter above her, perfectly at ease and – quite obviously – unaffected by gravity.

In no hurry to get up just yet, Hua smiles and reaches up with one hand. Senti wills her cheek solid just in time for Hua to tenderly cup her face, stroking her cheek with her thumb. A wordless way to say “good morning”, “I love you” and “hello” all at the same time.

Then Senti’s form fades and reappears by the bedside, lounging back on an illusory easy chair. Her legs are crossed over each other, arms stretched behind her head. Hua notices that as of late, Senti has taken to just wearing her inner vest and a pair of very modern-looking shorts when they are in private.

“No robes today?”

“Not when I’m at home. But just so you know…”

In a swirl of black feathers and a flourish Senti manifests her Herrscher suit and twirls in place like a fashion model. It is all the power of Sentience, but Hua’s heart warms all the same – illusory or not it is a very telling gesture of humanity.

“Alright, you look stunning. Let’s go.”

“Where to?”

Hua’s mind still works as she gets off the bed, neatens the sheets and straightens her pillow. The blanket remains folded at the foot of the bed – the weather right now is not yet chill enough, and her MANTIS physiology grants her environmental resistance anyway.

“Breakfast?”

“Only if I get a taste.”

“…Deal.”

In a little while they’re walking through the corridors of Schicksal HQ, just like those days in Salt Lake Base. Schicksal HQ, Salt Lake Base, if one asked Senti she would say it’s all the same – the same tiled corridors, ambient hum of distant machinery, the same view of water outside the windows.

Schicksal HQ’s main cafeteria is quiet at this time of the day, with just one or two staff and servers idling at their stations and taking it easy. Steamed rice and flash-fried eggs seem to be the offering of the day, so Hua gets a little extra, making sure to secure the crispiest eggs for Senti.

Glass of tea for her and sugary milk tea for Senti, and Hua carries the tray to a quiet table by a window. Senti hovers ever at her side, bobbing along like a buoy set adrift at sea, evidently enjoying herself. Hua doesn’t think there’s much to do today apart from training and meals with Kiana and Bronya.

And so with a worriless heart she begins eating.

After a while when she finishes her portion she sets down her chopsticks, puts down her spoon neatly and looks to the illusory Herrscher sprawled in the chair across from her. Senti has a peculiar look of something between contentment and idle happiness – Hua guesses that it’s either from looking at her or in anticipation of partaking of the very human joy of eating.

“Okay. Your turn.”

Hua closes her eyes, breathes in and lets go of her mind. A brief moment of weightlessness and utter loss of all five senses, then she is in Senti’s seat, illusory form of her own mildly glowing with soft light. She looks up to see her body open its eyes, now piercing red and amber.

“Have you heard of the ‘Red-Eyed Fu Hua’ fan club?”

Senti blinks for a moment, tilts her head from side to side to fully orientate herself to the body, and her posture immediately transitions from prim and upright to relaxed and loose-limbed. Then a second blink as she processes Hua’s remark.

“Red-Eyed Fu Hua fan club?”

“Yes. A niche little thing that the junior personnel started. Apparently my body looks even better when you’re in control.”

“Those kids have good taste.”

Senti grins and picks up her chopsticks with a showy flourish. As compared to Hua’s methodical and calm manner of eating, Senti is entirely unbound. Her chopsticks stab straight into the egg yolks, spilling liquid gold across the whites with their crunchy brown edges. A trickle of dark soy and the Herrscher tucks in.

Hua smiles wistfully as Senti chews and swallows her first mouthful, giving an unabashed blissed-out groan.

“Damn, this is good. Who knew eating could be such an experience?”

“It’s called being human.”

“For sure.”

Senti mumbles with her mouth half-full, chuckling at the sheer joy of being fully alive and human, shovelling the food home. The entire picture of happy eating – inelegant and a little messy, but altogether happy, relaxed and at peace.

Hua “straightens” a sleeve of her illusory form’s robe – it is the blue and white vestments that she has been sporting for the past few weeks, and she makes a mental note to adopt it as her official uniform from now on. Then she looks up and frowns to see Senti staring at something off to the side, eyes vacant.

The steam above her rice seems to momentarily stall, as if frozen in time for the briefest of moments. A clatter of someone’s spoon from now what seems to be far away reminds Hua to speak.

“Senti?”

At the sound of her voice, Senti shakes her head, closes her mouth and blinks rapidly.

“Do you see that?”

“What?”

“That…thing. It’s like…like me, but all grey.”

Hua turns to follow Senti’s gaze but sees nothing but the empty rows of tables and benches and the odd early riser deeply involved in a bowl of porridge. She shakes her head, gazing at Senti in concern.

“Nothing. Are you okay?”

“I…feh, forget it. It’s gone now. Probably just a hallucination.”

“Let’s hope it’s true.”

Senti clears her throat theatrically and returns to her food, quickly regaining her upbeat and chipper mood as she breakfasts on hot rice and crispy eggs, and Hua takes it that she has already set the matter of the strange sighting aside for the time being.

Finished, Senti sets down her chopsticks and spoon and reaches for the glass of milk tea. In one long pull she drains the glass, places it on the tray and pats her stomach. She thinks of giving a contented burp to give her compliments to the cafeteria chefs, but thinks otherwise and nods at Hua.

“Wanna get back in the driver’s seat?”

“Are you sure you don’t want to remain longer?”

“Yeah. I like hovering anyway.”

Still, Hua can’t shake the feeling that Senti is masking an internal fear – deeply-rattled and unnerved – with bravado. She makes another mental note to ask Senti again later, and closes her eyes. Focusing, she takes up possession of her body once again, eyes now their usual calm cerulean and grey.

“Let’s go for a walk? I need it, since my body took in extra calories.”

“That’s on me. Sure, I was wanting to see the rooftop garden while we’re at it.”

Hua unhurriedly lifts her glass of warm tea, sipping slow until little else but the dregs remain. Then she rises, taking her tray with the two empty glasses and the empty bowl and bearing it to the tray return station. The cleaner takes her tray without a word, sparing only a curious glance for Senti.

Then they are off, walking once more through the corridors of Schicksal HQ. Past the odd sentry and soldier at last clocking off after a long shift at their posts, past the custodian drones diligently polishing the floor, past the white-coated scientists and grease-stained technicians.

They emerge on Schicksal HQ’s main wall – a grand thick raised ring of metal and concrete that rises a fair distance above ground level. While there are defensive implements and anti-air batteries positioned at regular intervals, the wall is also broad and airy – perfect for taking a walk.

The salty sea air of the Mediterranean is invigorating, and Hua sets a brisk pace as she swings her arms to raise her heart rate and amp up the slow burning of calories. Not that it makes any significant difference – she has planned a rigorous training session later, part of her daily routine.

Senti bobs along by her side, a little grin on her face as she looks out over the sparkling sea far below. The shape of waves are like a thousand tiny peaks in perpetual motion, stirred by the air currents and sea breezes. Just on the horizon she thinks she can see land – a stretch of dusty pale brown.

Hua stops after some time at an artillery battery, catching sight of the gunnery crew lounging on the benches conveniently placed nearby. At the sight of her their postures tighten in formality, but only one of them rises and gives a sharp salute.

“Miss Fu Hua!”

Hua waves to ease the gunner, a young dark-haired lady carrying a helmet with mounted binoculars and bearing a patch on her shoulder that designates her as the battery's spotter. The gunner sits back down, a little unsure whether she should remain at alert attention or follow the example of her more laidback senior colleagues.

“Is everything alright? No sightings?”

“None, ma’am. Just the odd albatross.”

The crew chief is a lean man with salt-and-pepper hair, his weathered face worn smooth and lined by sea air and age. He casually reaches up to adjust his earpiece and microphone, then his gaze shifts from Hua to Senti.

“Thank you, Miss Senti.”

Senti seems to startle at his praise, looking on curiously as the rest of the gunnery crew follows their leader’s example and gives nods and smiles.

“For what?”

“That day, on Hyperion. You managed to draw attention away from us long enough to get the Selene up and ready for fire.”

Ah. Hua recognises this particular crew now – they were stationed onboard the Hyperion for the Kolosten campaign, manning the Selene and keeping it in tip-top shape. Senti chuckles with a hint of nervousness, subconsciously drifting a pace or two backwards.

“Ah…now that was what everyone was doing. I didn’t do everything.”

“But you helped nonetheless, Miss Senti.”

A little moment of awkward silence, then the crew chief speaks up again.

“You know, I served in the Second Eruption too. Past me thought that – excuse me for this – Herrschers could never be anything other than monsters.”

At that statement, Hua’s gaze flicks to Senti, but the Herrscher has her arms folded, an expression of curiosity on her face. The crew chief takes a gulp of his coffee, then continues.

“But now, seeing Miss Kaslana, Miss Zaychik, and even you, Miss Senti. I think there’s hope for humanity after all.”

“I…”

Senti wavers a little, then abruptly her illusory form vanishes in a flash of light, leaving a single black feather behind. The gunnery crew startles at this, but Hua raises a calming hand.

“She’s…like that when it comes to genuine words from the heart. Thank you, chief. And your crew too.”

The crew chief recovers himself, draining the last of his coffee and binning his paper cup. Then he claps twice, looking around at his crew. At the signal, they too begin finishing their coffees and teas and snacks, disposing of their litter before putting their helmets and caps back on.

“Alright, team. Let’s get back on deck.”

As the crew begins to take up their positions within and around the battery’s structure once more, the crew chief turns back to Hua.

“Please give my regards to Miss Senti, ma’am. And…thank you too. Watch your horizon as ever.”

Hua nods and smiles, watching as the chief dons and straightens his cap and takes up position at his terminal. Then she turns from the battery and continues on her way. She hasn’t walked more than fifty or so paces when Senti reappears, glancing around.

“There you are.”

“Yeah. I, um, I’m not used to that.”

“You’ll learn.”

So onwards they walk until they come to a little balcony jutting out from the wall. There are benches to sit on and a high railing to prevent any mishap. Still, Hua walks right up to the railing and rests her elbows on the top, then her head on her elbows. She has little fear of falling, and anyway there are safety nets on the outside of the wall.

“Senti.”

“Hm?”

Senti looks up from where she is hovering a little way off, watching the seabirds flap lazily overhead. At Hua’s beckoning she heads over, watching her girlfriend with something between expectation and questioning.

“Take the body. Breathe the air. It’s quite invigorating.”

So Senti does, seamlessly taking control of the body even as her illusory form bleeds away into light and smoke. A little moment of disorientation and she opens her eyes to see Hua’s form standing in her place and gazing at her warmly.

She breathes in. First, the near-overpowering scent of salt that brings tears to the corners of her tightly-shut eyes. Then it mellows out as she takes a second breath, filling her lungs with sea air that is now less salty and more of…pleasantly sharp and tangy. She likes it, and takes a third breath.

Idly she looks out to sea, then turns her gaze behind her and to Schicksal HQ laid out like a sparkling jewel of ivory-white and sea-blue. The transports and fighters and cargo carriers flying about, the shouts and commands of Valkyries and foot soldiers in the distance…

Something in her periphery moves suddenly and she turns her head to see that same hallucination. Neither near nor far, standing on the parapet – her height, her tilt of head, grey form swaying slightly in the wind. She blinks and looks again – then there is nothing.

“Senti?”

Senti stirs from her reverie and looks at Hua. She realises that she must have again zoned out long enough for Hua to be concerned and steps two paces away from the railing.

“I saw it again. That same hallucination.”

“Are you alright?”

“Y-Yeah. Probably just overstimulation.”

Hua’s illusory form closes her eyes, and Senti feels internally her slender fingers touching the chain that binds their souls together. A subtle flare of borrowed Sentience power, then the fingers withdraw and Hua opens her eyes again.

“Well, I didn’t detect anything anomalous.”

“Mm. Like I said – overstimulation. You can take back control.”

Hua’s hum of acknowledgement doesn’t sound too convinced, but nonetheless she shrugs and takes over the body once more, waiting for Senti’s form to materialise in light and a swirl of black feathers before continuing onwards.

They walk for a long while, passing off-duty personnel, patrolling Valkyries and gun emplacements. Hua stops to check her watch – six thousand steps she has walked since morning. She should be heading down about now to the simulation room for training, but then she remembers Senti’s request.

“You wanted to go to the garden, yes?”

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

Senti leads the way this time. The layout of corridors and service hatches is rather different from Salt Lake Base’s, but a week ago Kiana had yet again pulled her along to a tucked-away garden with its riot of colours. She remembers the way – and in no time at all Hua steps out of a service stairwell and is met with clear, open sky.

“This is where Kiana brought you?”

“Yes. She told me that the flowers here smell exceptionally nice.”

Hua breathes in – the subtle fragrance of roses, lavender and hyacinth has perfumed the air and made this little garden a pleasant little arbour atop one of Schicksal’s many rooftops. She takes a seat on a convenient bench, inhales again and smiles.

Senti moves from the flowerbeds to “sit” by her as well. Willing her hand solid she rests it atop Hua’s awaiting palm, curls her fingers one by one, squeezes lightly. Though she doesn’t look up she can still feel Hua’s gentle little smile like radiant warmth on the side of her face.

“Do you…”

“What?”

“Do you…think it was really a hallucination?”

Hua’s grip tightens every so slightly, and the warmth of her smile fades a little. Still, Senti only has to brush fingertips against the edges of her soul to measure the sheer concern borne of love. Again she is reminded how good it feels to be loved, and to love.

“What else would it be?”

“I…I don’t know.”

“Could you describe it?”

“It’s…”

Senti trails off as if the memory pains her, then sighs and forces out an exhale.

“It’s like I said at breakfast. Something that looked like me, but all grey. Monochrome, as if all the life and light had been drained from it.”

“That’s all?”

“Now that I think about it, it looked pretty stony too. Looked like it was made of stone yet moved like a human.”

“And you only saw it when you were in the body.”

“Yeah. As if the hallucination only came when I was in control.”

Senti trails off, then unexpectedly flashes Hua a sly smirk.

“You’re not hiding anything from me, right? No nightmares of living statues or anything?”

“Oh please, you can read my mind.”

Senti chuckles at that and “leans” back on the bench. The varnished wood slates and metal supports do not creak once to signify being sat on, and Senti chuckles again. Then she turns to Hua, slipping close and with a mighty force of will, willing her head and hands solid.

“Hey. Can I have a kiss?”

“But we’re out in the open…”

“What? Scared that people will see? You’re really such a relic, old timer.”

Hua blushes, allowing Senti to place one hand on her left cheek and the other on her knee. Though it is merely an illusory form made physical through Sentience power, nothing could ever feel warmer. Then she cups the Herrscher’s cheeks, leans in and presses the lightest of kisses that barely brushes against her lips.

“Again?”

Hua obliges, tenderly kissing her girlfriend on the lips, pressing just long enough to ignite the beginnings of passion’s flickering warmth, but not long enough to suggest anything more heated. She draws away, kisses each of Senti’s cheeks in succession for good measure, and leans back with a little blush touching the tips of her ears.

Senti, uncharacteristically, is a little lost for words. Her control over the illusion breaks and her hands pass straight through Hua’s cheek and knee. Then a giggle, small yet uncontrollable – like a lovestruck girl helplessly keening after her first kiss.

It is, after all, their first physical kiss. Every other time has been in the mindscape where there are no limits and everything is on the table. But this is different – it is but a mere taste of the beautiful dream that Senti is so desperately pining for – to have a body of her own, to live fully as human.

So caught up in her thoughts is Senti that she barely notices as Hua gently pushes her into the body, ceding control for the third time of the day. The flower’s fragrance is nice, and a broad grin breaks out on Senti’s face as she processes twin joys at once – one for the flowers, the other for the tantalising temptation of physical affection.

And so she doesn’t even initially register the grey figure for the third time. As before it stands just within the range of her peripheral vision, hands behind its back, hair whipped by the wind. Now it is closer than previously, so close that when Senti at last idly turns her gaze on it, she sees that its face is blank – save for a thin graven line for a mouth.

Senti blinks as if to dismiss a hallucination, but the figure remains there, visible only to her. Its mouth does not move and it has no eyes, but Senti swears that the statue's eyes widened with malice as a single word imprints itself in the Herrscher’s consciousness.

Return.

Entirely involuntarily she screams, and the figure abruptly melts away into air and shadow. The next instant Hua’s body temporarily goes limp as Senti flees to the safety of non-physicality before Hua can react. Then Hua, in her body again, sits up with concern flashing in her eyes.

“What? What is it? Did you see it again?”

“I…”

Senti’s eyes are wide and there is an entirely unfamiliar expression twisting her features into something horrible. She is terrified, eyes darting around as if to scan for the strange figure, to convince herself that it is truly gone. If she had a heart, it would be hammering out of control.

Then she looks directly into Hua’s eyes, forcing herself to bathe in the clear azure and cerulean pools and steady herself. Hua does not speak but shows that she understands, leaning forward so her girlfriend can get a better look at her eyes.

After a long moment Senti leans back, blinking rapidly as if to clear her head.

“Hua.”

“What is it?”

“I have no doubt as to what it is. It’s not just some random hallucination or product of overstimulation.”

“Don’t tell me it’s—”

“Yes. It is the Will of the Honkai.”